Disclaimer: I do not own Avatar the Last Airbender

I would like to warn you that this chapter is massive in length.

XxXxXxXxXxX

Her eyes fluttered open, Agni's rising light pulsing in her heart, rousing her from the depths of her slumber. Her room was empty, and images from the previous night flooded her mind, and she remembered. Jumping to her feet, she looked around the room for Aang, but he was nowhere to be seen—and neither was Appa or Momo. Fear and outrage, in equal measure, attacked her mind. Had he broken his promise? Had he lied, deciding to fly off to Ba Sing Se on his own in the dead of night?

Azula's breathing did not waver but something inside her did at the potential possibility that Aang had done those things. And it was at that moment when she realized how much she had come to rely on his soothing presence; already, with the likelihood of his departure, she could feel her perception revert, her mind changing to something incomplete and fractured. It was nothing like what happened at the Great War, but all the freedom she had procured since her 'escape' was gone—because Aang was gone. He gave her freedom, but he never realized that he could take that freedom from her.

It was just as she feared! It was why she nominated herself for Mother of Air, tying him—and Air and, thus, freedom—to her forever!

But she had to be sure he was gone to Ba Sing Se without her.

Azula hastened to the door and yanked it open, glaring at the Imperial Firebenders. "Where is The Avatar?"

"Princess Azula!"

"Where is he?"

The Imperial Firebenders glanced at each other, and she knew shock was carved into their faces based on their postures, specifically since they subtly adjusted their stances—preparation for an attack or defense.

"Why does it matter, Princess?" one asked carefully.

The monster she was so long ago resurrected in her heart, and she felt her golden eyes blaze as sapphire flames crackled across her fingers. "It matters if you value your life."

The other Imperial Firebender stiffened. "Princess Azula- "

"It would feel invigorating to kill you both, to feel your lives flee at the experience of my power. And Fire Lord Zuko would never know. Who would miss two Imperial Firebenders?"

"Why must you- "

The flames surged across her hands, covering them like armor. "Where is Avatar Aang?"

The guards risked a glance at each other, and one of them deflated. "We do not know why you were in the Avatar's quarters during the night- "

"Nor will you spend time speculating on why," Azula interrupted harshly, trying to maintain her control. "I will not be known as the Whore of the Four Nations."

The Wife of the Four Nations sounded more sophisticated and cultured.

"- but Avatar Aang left his quarters incredibly early this morning with his… sky bison and the… um, the other animal."

"Winged-Lemur," she supplied swiftly, not giving the guards a chance to fabricate a story.

"Of course. But Avatar Aang left his chambers before Agni rose. We were concerned for his health, but he dismissed us, commanding us to continue guarding his room."

"He said he needed to speak with Fire Lord Zuko," the other added.

The sapphire flames waned in her hands as she inhaled slowly. "Thank you. I commend your articulation under threat, for which I… apologize," she said, feeling tense and awkward—she hated it! "I failed in my endeavor for tranquility."

"You seemed quite tranquil, Princess Azula," one of the Imperial Firebenders said.

The other nodded. "A terrifying tranquil."

Once, such praise would have had her promoting them, but she only felt ashamed and weak. How had she come to rely on Aang's presence so much that, with the mere thought that he left her, she regressed in her progress to such an extent that she sought slaughter?

Father would despise her. But if Father despised her, that was a good thing! She rationally knew that, but emotionally, she still felt the impulse to seek Father's approval. But she needed to stop! Father scorched Zuko's face and always held the threat of doing the same to her if she failed over her head. It did not matter if Father would despise the notion that she relied on Aang. For she found such a reliance not unforgivable; she merely needed to work on her mental strength with Aang's help until she could maintain her freedom without him. It would also help, of course, if she was Mother of Air—and Wife of the Four Nations.

She enjoyed the thought of those titles more than she ever enjoyed Princess. With Princess, there was expectation and demands for perfection or else deformity to her face; with the other two, there was freedom and, hopefully, serenity.

She would have time to convince Aang of the legitimacy of her proposal and rational nomination. Not even The Avatar could defeat such logic—she was convinced!

"I meant a different calm," Azula replied. "Take the rest of the day off; consider it my formal apology for my excessive threats."

"But Fire Lord Zuko- "

She smirked, hoping her voice was light and not ashamed. "Who would miss two Imperial Firebenders?"

Silence.

One turned to the other. "I heard Prince Iroh gushing about this tea shop outside of the palace; apparently, it was so good he invested in it, and he made me promise I would try it."

"I could go for tea."

Azula bowed her head, not even surprised by Uncle's exploits. "Enjoy the tea."

"Thank you, Princess Azula."

She turned around and swiftly marched to Zuko's private study, knowing that Aang would be there—unless he lied. Her stride gained speed, for, despite the relief of the guards' words, she knew how gifted of a liar Aang was. It would not surprise her—only infuriate her—if he lied. He took Appa and Momo with him to 'visit' the Fire Lord!

Azula found one of the secret passages and wasted no time as she entered, the door soundless. Maneuvering through the secret passages was always a skill that she had possessed, but now, she had never been more thankful for it. When she came across the panel that would lead to the Fire Lord's private study chambers, she did not hesitate, uncaring if her actions might look like that of a threat. The door opened suddenly, creating a gust of small wind, which brushed against her flesh.

At the gust of wind, she realized she was still in only her night robe. The thought of such a breach in propriety delighted her—she would not be controlled again! She could be free!

But it was not important. Was Aang in the private study?

She burst through the now-open door, hearing the last of a conversation: "- with me."

Two pairs of eyes—one gray and one golden—whirled around to face her, both unsurprised, but the golden set looked a little wary.

Relief erupted through her as Aang quickly looked concerned, eyes roaming her body; forgetting her outerwear was an excellent mistake. "Are you alright?"

Azula blinked, finally registering the obvious. "You changed."

Aang glanced down at himself in confusion before smiling back at her. "Oh, my clothes. I thought I should change into something that would make Kuei more agreeable."

"You did look imposing in Fire Nation garments," she admitted, but she mentally admitted that he looked more attractive in Air Nomad garbs; she was unsure why she found it so. "But the Air Nomad look suits you."

"Of course," he agreed. "And I need Kuei to think of me as more Airbender than Firebender; it needs to look like I'm more on his side."

Zuko nodded. "Good thinking."

"But you kept your hair," she added, hoping the relief in her voice was not obvious; based on Zuko's tilting of his head, she failed—damn!

Aang grinned and stretched his covered arms, bathed in dark yellow fabric. "I should try to have some anonymity; I quite like it."

Azula nodded, unable to contain her brief smile of relief that he had not flown to Ba Sing Se. "Did you sleep at all?"

"No. How did you?"

"Considering you vanished without waking me, you know how deeply I slept."

Zuko's face twisted. "You slept together?"

Azula scoffed. "You spend too much time with your whores, Brother. Aang slept- "

"I didn't sleep."

"- on the floor while I slept in the bed."

"I don't want to know," her brother muttered, shaking his head.

Azula only smirked and sat down in one of the chairs, aware of how Aang's eyes lingered on her for a moment too long; she should wear a nightgown more often. "Do not mind me," she said, waving her hand. "Carry on with your previous conversation. It sounded important."

Zuko frowned and rubbed his forehead, exhausted, as he turned to Aang. "I think that'd be the best option, especially with what happened last night. But why not the others?"

"Because they'd get in the way," Aang answered, and Azula understood the topic of conversation. "They'd stop me from doing what I need to do and ask too many questions, making the situation worse. They'd try to persuade me actually to surrender Azula to Kuei. At least Toph will go along with whatever I decide to do—even if she'll grumble about it the entire time."

Her brother snorted. "It sounds like she'd kill Kuei for me if I asked her to; she hates him."

"She should," Azula added, tilting her chin pridefully. "From whom does he descend beyond thieves and whores that gives him such audacity to claim that he should oversee an heir of Sozin's demise?"

"Probably some successful whores," Zuko mused.

Azula smirked, delighted. "Well, you would know all about successful whores, Zuzu. What else is a whore but successful when she entertains the Fire Lord himself? Probably extra warm, I imagine."

Aang glanced at Zuko, brows raised. "That bad?"

Zuko threw his hands in the air in exasperation, matching the look on his face. "Those whores are better company than you, Azula."

"I should hope so," she replied seriously. "The thought of laying with you disgusts me. That would be like Fire Lord Kazuki and his daughter—but worse!"

Her brother stared at her, unimpressed. "You know what I mean."

"You are not always the most logical."

"Neither are you," Zuko retorted in disbelief. "You realize that if you go to Ba Sing Se to appear before Kuei, you'll be killed on sight, don't you? I have literally been fighting a war to keep you safe, and now you just want to walk into Ba Sing Se's palace with Aang? That makes no sense."

Azula smirked. "The Avatar has yet to abandon his position as my bodyguard. No one, not even Spineless Kuei, has the temerity to face Aang's wrath, which will be substantial if harm comes to me."

Zuko glanced at Aang, something curious on his face. "Is that true?"

Aang shrugged. "I'm not going actually to hand her over if that's what you fear. Kuei will either accept my judgment or not. Azula will be safe. Nothing's going to happen."

"And if my father and Dark are there?"

Something ancient crossed over Aang's face, and it made Azula feel eager. "Then something will happen."

Zuko patted Aang's shoulder and squeezed warmly. "Well, I'll be honest—I hope something happens so all of this can be finished. If we can end this before it gets any bigger, it's perfect, and we need to end it."

Aang nodded. "I agree."

Azula waved a hand. "Father will not be there; he is not foolish. He will never reveal himself to Aang, even with Dark emboldening him. He knows what a child Aang did to him, and he has a suspicion of what an adult Aang could do to him."

Zuko frowned. "You seem awfully sure- "

"He lost his firebending to a child," she stressed. "I know Father. He would not face Aang so swiftly after he regained his firebending—if he has regained it. Aang is a man now, and Father must surely realize that fact."

"I'm more worried about Kuei," Aang cut in. "Ozai spent years thinking about vengeance in his cell, but he's only had three months to act on those thoughts. Kuei's had eight years to act on his vengeful thoughts, putting things in place. He's been planning this. And I'm stopping it now."

Azula watched him approach the door and stood to her feet.

"Stay for a minute, Azula," Zuko said, a clear order.

"It's alright," Aang assured. "It will probably be better if I tell the others you're coming with me if you're not there."

"Prudent," she commended.

Aang left the room, leaving her alone with her brother.

Zuko stared at her, something inscrutable on his face—even to her eyes. "What's your game?" he asked, voice curious but not quite judgmental.

"Meaning?"

"With Aang," he clarified, voice sharpening. "With The Avatar?"

"I am going with him to Ba Sing Se to lower Spineless Kuei's guard- "

"He told me you 'nominated yourself' for Mother of Air."

Azula sat straighter. "And?"

"What's your game?" Zuko asked, eyes narrowing. "What's the tactic? Why?"

"Why not?" she challenged. "Surely it has occurred to you, Zuzu, that such a marriage helps pay Fire's debt to Air."

"That's not the reason."

"It is honorable."

"That's my vice, not yours."

Azula scoffed. "No, our vice is each lust—yours for flesh, mine for power."

"Stop trying to distract me," her brother warned, and she realized this went deeper than she initially thought. "What are you doing, Azula?"

"Giving Aang an excellent, prudent option to solve his problem and fulfill his deepest yearning."

Zuko shook his head. "He doesn't believe you, and I'm not sure to believe you."

"I will convince him."

"How?"

"It is rational," she defended. "I am fond of him, and I know he is fond of me. It is perfect."

"Perfect for you- "

"Perfect for us both. I cannot conceive a worthier Mother of Air than myself."

Zuko's only brow rose. "And you don't think that's more a limit of your imagination than actual fact?"

Azula's brow rose. "Do you hold that low an opinion of me, Zuzu?"

"Sometimes."

"Fair enough," she agreed. "But who else should be Mother of Air? Whom should be the Wife of the Four Nations but me?"

"You're the heir of Fire right now."

Azula smirked. "Despite your extensive efforts with your whores."

Zuko rolled his eyes. "Charming."

"Is that what your whores tell you when you woo them?"

"I don't woo them; I order them."

"Charming," she teased.

He sighed. "You're too casual to sit on the Dragon's Throne anyway."

"It is too restrictive. I yearn for freedom, and Aang has shared it with me; he has taught me many things."

"So, you'd give up your chance to sit on the Dragon's Throne?"

Azula laughed. "Do you know how much power I would have to sacrifice to sit on the Dragon's Throne? I hold The Avatar's affection, and that is priceless. I could command Heaven."

"But you don't hold The Avatar's trust."

"I did until I nominated myself for Mother of Air. I will earn—re-earn—his trust."

Zuko stared at her, something astonished on his face. "You're serious."

"Yes. I am most fond of him, and I enjoy him unlike anyone else I have ever encountered. And I understand the demands of a burden; I understand expectation; I understand the grueling nature of imposed perfection."

"But he doesn't believe that you're serious."

Azula looked away. "I do not know why."

Zuko sighed. "Everything and everyone he's ever known has left him in one way or another; he is more familiar with loss than anyone in history. Why wouldn't you leave him?"

She blinked, startled. "Because he is The Avatar."

"You're blinded by the power of The Avatar- "

"Aang is The Avatar, and I am most fond of both."

Zuko tilted his head. "You know the difference?"

Azula rolled her eyes. "Of course. With whom do you think I lived on Ember Island? Aang. I only saw The Avatar yesterday with those peasants, and The Avatar is most delicious—as is Aang. The Avatar is a delightful addition to Aang."

"I doubt he feels the same."

"I know he does not."

"What are you going to do?"

"Prove my authenticity to him," Azula declared, hoping she sounded more confident than she felt. How was she supposed to prove her authenticity if, after five months on Ember Island, he still doubted her? Although she only conceived her idea the past day, Aang should trust her after everything. Or perhaps she thought that because she trusted him completely, he trusted her completely. "I shall prove that I am genuine in my claim."

"Claim?"

"My claim for the Mother of Air. I shall prove myself to him that out of all the fertile women in the world who hold a claim- "

"Which is every fertile woman."

"- it is me who fulfills all requirements more completely than any other, and I will fulfill each with zeal, for I am most fond of him."

Zuko's brow furrowed. "Are you substituting Aang for Father?"

Azula scoffed. "Of course not. My motivation to prove myself to Father was fear; my motivation to prove myself to Aang is something else."

"Something else?" he asked, eyes almost knowing.

Azula refused to be cowed. "Attraction, I suppose," she admitted. "He has matured into a beautiful man. I look for that boy I once battled, and he is nowhere to be found."

Zuko's face shadowed; something mournful shone in his eyes. "Nowhere to be found in so many ways. I loved that boy; he was my friend. And Aang still is my friend—my only friend—but there was something pure inside that boy, even with all the grief and non-understanding; he was once joyful and light. Now he's distant and grim. I'm pretty sure that if he was this age when he entered that iceberg, he would have never tried to be my friend; I think he would have simply killed me—and everyone. I think there would be no Fire Nation."

She remembered some of the moments on Ember Island when that boy was there again. "I saw flashes of that boy, and I wonder if it was the memory of that boy that evoked his belief in me. I did nothing to deserve it, but he gave me that belief—and not because of familial loyalty, like you and Mother."

"It's who he is."

Azula looked away, afraid of what Zuko might see on her face. "I want to help," she confessed. "I want to give him Air. He gave me something I thought impossible—understanding. He understands. And he is so complex; he is endlessly interesting. He helped me. You did, as well, but he- "

"I know," Zuko interrupted, voice soft, and his eyes were kind. "I don't know if it's because he's The Avatar, but- "

"No," she said, adamant. "I spoke with Avatar Kirku, an Avatar who reigned eight thousand years ago or so, and, of course, there were similarities—many of them. But there were differences. All of Aang's past lives are Aang, but Aang is not all his past lives."

Zuko blinked hard. "What?"

Azula sighed. "I know. I have asked him many times to describe his relationship with his past lives, and that is how he explained it every time. And it was not The Avatar who helped me; it was not The Avatar who understands me and made an extensive effort to listen and advise; it was not The Avatar who slept on the floor in my room because of my terrors in sleep; it was not The Avatar who crushed opponents in volleyball; and it was not The Avatar who made me feel free. Aang let me be and let me make my own decisions; he could have forced himself on me, physically and mentally, but he did not. He let me be. He told me that I could run away and start over—and that he would let me do it if that is what I wanted to do. He said he would join me if it were possible. And it was all Aang, and there was no judgment. At first, all I saw was The Avatar—or what I perceived as The Avatar—who holds the power of the world in his hands, which is most enticing, but that was inconsequential in the end. The Avatar drew me in because of my curiosity, but Aang made me stay because of my yearning. I could be Azula, unburdened by demands of perfection and political expectations for Princess, and he could be Aang, free, for a time, from the burdens of The Avatar. Of course, I am beyond curious about The Avatar State and seeing his true power, but if that curiosity is never satisfied, I shall be okay—because I will have Aang."

Silence

"You have great understanding," Zuko commented, at last, spacing his words, looking at her, startled.

"And I want more. But Aang understood me because he wanted to," she confessed, feeling something vulnerable thrum in her chest. "There was no ploy; there was no game; there was no trick; there was no demand; there was no expectation." Azula exhaled shakily, the sudden onslaught of emotions surprising her. "There was only patience and understanding; there was only intrigue and insights; there was only Aang."

Zuko tilted his head, frowning. "And you feel a debt to 'pay him back' for- "

She shook her head. "No. I want to. Aang wanted to understand me, and so he did. I want to understand him, and I am on my way to that understanding, but I know I will never understand him as he understands me."

"The Avatar," Zuko murmured almost sadly.

"And last of Air," she added. "And the more I think about it, truly ruminate on and consider, the more horrified and shaken I feel about the fact that our lineage is responsible."

"We were responsible for so many horrors against the other nations- "

Azula sneered, lips twisting. "I do not give a damn about the other nations. To be as blunt as the non-bending peasant, fuck the other nations, particularly Earth."

"I suppose," her brother muttered, thinking clearly of Spineless Kuei.

"But Air?" she whispered, feeling that longing. "It is miraculous, and we raped it. We pilfered the world of that genius, that transcendent yearning for something more—freedom. Aang has shared things about Air and those he knew, and I am in awe. I am suspicious, of course, but I am in awe."

Zuko's brow rose. "Suspicious?"

"He perfected them in his mind," Azula dismissed, waving a hand. "It is how we perfected Father, Grandfather, and Sozin without ever realizing their excessive flaws—except Grandfather, of course. Grandfather was much better than Father and Sozin."

Her brother nodded, quiet for several moments. "And you want to do the honorable thing by helping bring back Air. You're not lying."

"Air must return, and I adore Air. I adore Fire, of course, but there is something nameless with Air." Azula looked away, focusing on the bookshelf and portraits on the wall. "I want peace, Zuko; I want peace. I want serenity. I cannot shoot lightning anymore."

"At least you could once shoot it," her brother muttered.

"I was only able to shoot it because I emptied myself of everything," she whispered. "There was only a void—the demand for perfection. I ripped out everything inside myself that could compromise me in Father's eyes, and it was not peace; there was no serenity, only emptiness, allowing me to harness lightning—because my mind was, literally, empty of all things that could distract. And it took me years to do that." Azula looked back at her brother, still feeling the astonishment in her mind. "I first attempted lightning after your banishment when I was eleven, and I did not first fire lightning until I was fifteen. Aang mastered lightning in a single attempt—because he is of Air. Air is serenity, an instinctual acceptance of what is. I want that; I need it. I yearn for peace, something I never had. You had years with Uncle, but I had no one—no reprieve. Aang gave me that reprieve because he wanted to—because he decided to trust me even when I did nothing to deserve it. Anyone else in the world besides you and Mother—and perhaps Uncle—would have tried to kill me or surrendered me to Spineless Kuei. He gave me that freedom for which I never knew I yearned."

"I'm glad."

"I want to be better," Azula stressed. "I do not mean perfect. I want maturity and understanding—for I had neither as a girl."

Zuko's only brow rose in intrigue. "You seemed quite mature, and your understanding was always beyond mine- "

"Understanding is the pursuit of something, a stretching of your perception to incorporate things once unknown to you," she interrupted, remembering Aang's wisdom that his father—mentor—Gyatso told him. "I never had understanding, which is the beginning of enlightenment. And I seemed mature, but it was only my immaturity, my inability to do anything but survive my terror living under Father by changing myself to please him, to attempt to mitigate my incessant fear—most immature," she acknowledged. "Most weak. If I had actual confidence and strength of spirit and conviction, a will of my own, I would have confronted all of that, but I never did. If I was mature, I would have never descended into insanity."

"I'm glad you ascended out of it."

"As am I, but it required understanding, which I lacked for a long time—that I still lack in many ways. I once enjoyed the fear I provoked; I basked in it—because then it was no longer just me afraid. I wanted everyone afraid of me so I would never be alone again. But I do not want to be feared; I want to be free." She gestured to the expanse of the Fire Lord's private study. "I hate being here."

Zuko's face twisted in sad understanding. "I know."

"I hate the palace."

"I know."

"I want to burn it all down."

"I know."

Azula let the flames coat her hands. "But Sozin burned the Air Temples; he committed an atrocity so severe that no one—no one but one—can ever comprehend it. I love the blood in my veins—I adore the blood in my veins, for it is perfect—but in the blood of my veins is Sozin's whispers, an echo of the slaughter—a word that does not compromise the magnitude of the horror and moral terror—against Freedom, the mandate of conquest and death to all of Air. When you spill so much blood of others, it infects your own blood, cursing you and your descendants. Do you not feel it?"

Zuko looked old. "I feel it. I've felt it for a long time. That dark inheritance lurks in our blood, whispering in our ears—Sozin's anthem to conquest."

"I love my blood, but I wonder at the blood in my veins that supplies me life. Father always said our glory is due to Sozin's seed and that all our power had its innermost source in Sozin's seed, the very blood that supplies us with life. But I cannot help but wonder if Sozin's blood in my veins that supplies me life was only possible because of all the other lives he ended." Something shuddered in her chest. "What if all the Air Nomads were like Aang? What if they were all so joyful, complex, and intelligent as him? Aang said they were lovers of Life, and I understand. Fighting is always necessary and always will be, but I have begun to understand that there is something transcendent in observing—being—rather than doing. The Air Nomads could have acted, but they observed, and, because of it, I suspect they saw things as they truly are. Air was transcendent, and Sozin pulled them down and cast them into the abyss of non-existence. All that exists is that which endures in the minds of mortals, and Air does not exist because no one remembers; Air is forgotten, Zuko—because of Sozin. I yearn for an understanding of Air, but I shall never have it fully, unlike Aang—and unlike Aang's children when he sires them."

"Through you," Zuko added after several moments, assessing her.

Azula shrugged, smiling tightly. "If he accepts my nomination. All women want a great man- "

"And all men want a good woman," her brother finished knowingly.

"Yes. And I work to be a good woman," she confessed. "I work to be someone admirable in all facets, not merely tactically and in bending. Aang is a great man, behind which exists a good man. I want to be someone who can stand next to him and not be out of place; I want to be someone who can be part of Air and know that beauty, freedom, and transcendence that Sozin raped. I want to help him bring back Air into the memory of mortals."

Silence.

Zuko ran a hand over his face in disbelief and wonder. "You've thought about this a lot."

Azula felt tired. "I thought deeply about each part individually before it all came together recently."

"And Aang helped you do that?"

She nodded. "He helped me see there is more to the world and to Life; there is so much more than only me and my limited understanding. Air understood that and pursued something more—that transcendence, that enlightenment. And I know he strives for that, to be more like Air, but I know he fails."

"I think we all do," Zuko mused. "And maybe Air was more successful than anyone else, but they failed, too—in different ways, I imagine."

"There should be more of Aang in the world," she whispered. "There should be more of Air."

Zuko smiled. "Maybe there should be more of you in the world, too. It takes a lot for anyone to come as far as you have. Look at the differences; look at everything you've learned and realized. Think about the strides you've made."

"I will make more."

"I believe you."

Azula sighed. "I need Aang to believe me. He is remarkable at listening, but when it comes to Air, his people, and himself, he reacts and challenges."

Her brother nodded. "I imagine he needs that. If he's actively challenging notions about his people against those who doubt his veracity, somehow, they are still alive; somehow, they are still here rather than that abyss Sozin sent them into."

Silence.

"I think it is safe now to enter the dining hall," she mused, summoning a small smirk to try to dissuade her mournful feelings about Air. "Will you join me?"

Zuko shook his head. "No, I need to finish some work. I'm preparing for an all-out war if Kuei refuses to stop. And I still have agents looking for Father."

"Prudent," she commended, voice drifting as she summoned her honesty. "If I do not see you before we leave, thank you, Zuko."

Her brother blinked in surprise. "Why?"

"For sticking with me," Azula whispered. "For being my brother; for fighting for me and giving me this chance."

"You would have done the same for me."

"No, I would not have."

She watched as no surprise flashed across his face, only resigned acceptance. "I know."

Azula stood taller, trying to diffuse the tension. "I will not allow Spineless Kuei to take another hair from your head."

Zuko's eyes widened in dismay, and his hands flew up to his head, probing and searching. "Is it really falling out?"

"It was metaphorical," she stressed, rolling her eyes. "But I will help Aang ensure that Spineless Kuei stands down and offers you reparations for all his madness."

"The only reparation I really want is his head," her brother muttered. "But I'll take peace. Thank you, Azula. And be careful. Do not provoke anyone."

Azula held a hand over her heart. "Me? I provoke only marvel when anyone gazes upon me, not ire."

"You're provoking my ire now," Zuko drawled.

She smirked. "You have always been most easy, Zuzu."

"And this is where you point out it's no wonder I have so many whores."

"You forget your standard reaction of crossing your arms and brooding."

Zuko's brow cocked, eyes flashing with amusement. "And you forget your place."

"Which is to go to Ba Sing Se with Aang," she said, walking to the door. "I must confess to my excitement to see The Avatar order the King of Ba Sing Se to stand down and repent for his gross conduct. And even though Father will not be there, I hope he is, for Aang will undoubtedly enter The Avatar State."

"Your curiosity's going to kill you one day."

Azula smiled. "But what a way to die—by The Avatar's power. Is there a more worthy death?"

"A more painless one, I'd imagine."

Azula opened the door, ignoring the Imperial Firebenders as she glanced back at her brother, feeling a surge of fondness for him. "May Agni smile on you forever, Fire Lord Zuko."

"And on you, Princess Azula."

She closed the door, said nothing to the Imperial Firebenders, and approached the dining hall, feeling the memories of the corridors slam against her. Once, she embraced the fear, holding onto it, changing her, but now she merely accepted it and let it go—it was not useful, not now. Not when the peasants would no doubt attack her if they sensed her immaturity.

And though she knew he would never say it, she knew Aang would be disappointed if she began to revert to the girl of the Great War. The thought of disappointing Father always filled her with a terror that resulted in eradicating the 'weak' parts of herself not to disappoint. However, the thought of disappointing Aang provoked something somber inside her. She did not want to disappoint him, but she knew she already had, particularly with her nomination for Mother of Air.

"What do you mean Azula is going with you?" the Water Tribes peasant-bitch demanded, her voice carrying past the dining hall as Azula approached. "You said you were going by yourself!"

Azula realized that Aang took much longer to notify the peasants of the change in plans, and she entered the dining hall, unseen by everyone but the blind Earthbender, whose head tilted toward her, but nothing happened. She watched as Aang rubbed stiff fingers against his forehead, over his arrowhead, brushing past his hair.

"I changed my mind- "

"No, you didn't!" the Water Tribes peasant-bitch shouted. "She changed your mind!"

"And if she did?"

The Water Tribes peasant-bitch flailed, flinging her arms outward with the force of her emotion. "She's just doing it so she has more of a chance to attack you!"

Azula reckoned that the peasants felt freer to express their vitriol without Zuko or Uncle in the room—nor Mother, but none of them knew Mother's identity. With Aang, they did not believe him capable of snapping. But she knew differently.

It could swiftly become explosive.

"Even if she did attack me," Aang said, spacing his words, "I would handle it. She would fail. I don't need anyone's protection, least of all yours."

"But I could help- "

Aang sighed, and she knew he was mentally reciting the wisdom taught to him by Gyatso, preserving his limited patience. "In case you forgot, since this is the first time we've seen each other in years, I'm The Avatar."

The Water Tribes non-bending peasant scoffed. "And you only claim to be him when it's convenient."

Azula's brows rose in intrigue while Aang turned to look at him. "And you're always blunt when it's not convenient. Say what you clearly want to say."

Suki placed a hand on The Water Tribes non-bending peasant's shoulder, but he did not seem to feel it, glaring. "You have nothing but air in your head."

The ground lurched. "And that's a bad thing?" Aang demanded, voice darkening.

The Water Tribes peasant-bitch's eyes widened in dismay. "No, no- "

"Quiet, Katara," the Water Tribes non-bending peasant interrupted. "You're not going to say it—none of you are going to say it—but I will. Aang, you've lost your senses!"

Aang smiled, and Azula had to admit that it was a gruesome smile; it looked unnatural on his face, and she hated it. And she despised that it was something she shared with the Water Tribes peasant-bitch, who looked nauseous.

"You must have rubbed off on me, Sokka," Aang said, voice twisting. "No common sense, no sense of direction, no sense of humor, no sense of wonder, no sense of Air, and no sense of danger."

"Look at you!" The Water Tribes non-bending peasant shouted, gesturing wildly at Aang in incomprehension. "All that air in your head's made you forget how to be normal! You don't even know how to talk to us!"

"Forget?" Aang echoed. "Where were you for eight years? Where were you while I was- "

The Water Tribes non-bending peasant scoffed in furious disgust. "Stop blaming us! You should have visited! You have Appa! You could've come down whenever you wanted, but you chose not to!"

"Just like you chose not to leave or visit me- "

"How the fuck would we visit an Air Temple without Appa? And Dad told us how you always rejected his offers to travel back from the Great Gatherings with him! Are you going to blame us for that, too?"

"You never wrote- "

"Do you know how difficult it is to get good parchment in the South? We need it for important things like keeping communication open between us and the North! We need it for messaging Kuei! We need it for trade! We certainly don't need parchment because some kid has his head up his ass!"

The blind Earthbender's eyes widened in dread, face paling, clearly sensing Aang's precarious state. "Snoozles, shut up."

"No, no, Aang has to- "

"My, my," Azula interjected, voice drifting through the dining hall, mainly to prevent Aang from doing something that he—not she, for she would delight in him slaughtering them—would regret. "And I thought I was arrogant."

The Water Tribes non-bending peasant sneered and glared at her; Azula was unimpressed. "Since we're all being honest here—fuck you. I hope you trip, fall, and die."

"You're still the same," Aang hissed through his teeth, and Azula acutely felt the temperature in the room blaze; the air swirled, the ground rumbled slightly, and the water in the chalices floated in the air. "You haven't changed at all. You're still the same Sokka from eight years ago."

"And you know what? Fuck you, too, Aang!" the Water Tribes non-bending peasant snapped. "I'm sad, too, that Air is gone- "

"No, you're not," he hissed. "How can you be sad about something you never knew?"

"Whatever. It sucks that Air is gone, but you have to grow up!"

"Sokka, stop!" the Water Tribes peasant-bitch yelled, something frantic on her bitch-face. "Stop it!"

"No, Aang doesn't get to treat you—treat all of us—like polardog shit just because his feelings are hurt! Fuck his feelings! You don't hold the authority on suffering, Aang! We all suffer- "

"Would you like to suffer more?" Aang bit out through gritted teeth.

"I think we need to calm down," Suki suggested urgently, eyes darting between them in consideration and worry, and Azula admired her calm. "There is no use in trying to change Aang's mind; he has chosen to take Azula with him."

"I don't care if he takes that bitch with him," the Water Tribes non-bending peasant snapped. "I care that he thinks he can treat us like polardog shit!"

Aang leaned forward. "I care that you think your opinion matters! Believe me, believe me above all, your thoughts are meaningless!"

The Water Tribes non-bending peasant's face twisted in derision. "Because you're The Avatar."

"Yes!"

"Convenient."

"What's convenient is the fact that I don't throw you into the skies and let you fall to your death!"

Silence.

The Water Tribes non-bending peasant blinked before something disbelieving and disgusted crossed his face. "I'm sure those Air Nomads you so worship would be so proud of you- "

The wind slammed against The Water Tribes non-bending peasant, smashing him into his chair, and Azula watched, mesmerized, as Aang stalked forward, smacking aside the Water Tribes peasant-bitch and the blind Earthbender's efforts to stop him; he was The Avatar, not Aang. "You don't get the privilege of speaking of those so far above you they are incomprehensible to your weak mind! Nothing about you is special nor great; you are a mistake." Aang laughed, and it sounded hysterical, on the verge of distraught. "What I don't understand—what I will never understand—is why you are still here, still living, still existing. Why did someone like you get life where my people didn't? You deserved Sozin's mandate of death, not Air! The world would be so much better if my people were still here rather than a pathetic leader like you!"

"You know all about pathetic leaders, Mr. I-Run-Away-For-A-Century!"

"You know no respect!"

"Get over your loss, Aang!"

"Who did you lose?" Aang roared, flames spurting from his mouth. "Who, Sokka? Who did you lose that gives you such authority? You're the one with his head up his ass!"

The Water Tribes non-bending peasant's hands gripped the sides of his chair—only because Aang allowed him to, Azula knew—as he glared heatedly. "I lost Mom and Yue."

"That's nothing," Aang scoffed, face twisting, and Azula agreed. That was all the unimaginative non-bending peasant lost? How pathetic. "That's not loss; that's reality! Your mother is always going to die, and your first love is always going to die! But an entire race? An entire people? An entire culture? An entire civilization? An entire way of living? That's loss! You think you have a great understanding of everything, but you only have a great understanding of what is not!"

"You are feebly simple," Azula cut in, voice serene, unaffected by the mounting fury simmering in the air. "But I cannot confess of surprise. You have always seemed simple- "

"Like your opinion matters," The Water Tribes non-bending peasant sneered.

"Her opinion matters," Aang emphasized. "Yours doesn't."

The Water Tribes non-bending peasant pointed a condemning finger at Azula, specifically at a certain part of her anatomy—the point between her legs, the source of her womanhood. "I once thought you were a noble monk, Aang, worthy of all those myths you recited about your people, but you've been so taken in by her snatch that you can't think straight! Maybe you never could! You listen to her? I know sex is great—like great-great—but is the feel of that poisoned snatch so good that you- "

Azula's eyes were frigid. "Poisoned snatch? Surely you speak of your wife, who has borne no child, no heir for the future Chief of Water, after years of marriage. It must be her snatch that is poisoned- "

"You cunt!" The Water Tribes non-bending peasant roared while Suki only looked away, a subtle devastation on her face. The peasant-bitch looked hopeless, like all her dreams of a reunion shattered before her eyes, and Azula basked in that bitch's misery.

"Careful, Sokka," Aang warned. "If it comes to it, I—The Avatar—will take Azula's side over yours."

"Convenient."

Aang turned to the Water Tribes peasant-bitch, the blind Earthbender, and Suki, all of whom were plainly nervous, even the blind Earthbender. "We're leaving. And Toph- "

"Of course, you're always a coward, aren't you, Aang?" the Water Tribes non-bending peasant snapped, eyes frothing with emotion. "You ran away after you learned the truth because you're weak; you're a coward. But when I was that age, I was eager to go off to war and fight! I was willing to do what needed to be done, even it if was terrifying! I was willing to fight—always!"

Aang's fists clenched, the sound audible somehow. "Do you want to fight now?

The Water Tribes non-bending peasant scoffed. "I don't have a death wish- "

"You clearly do, Prince of Water! You have no respect nor understanding!" Aang swiped his hand, and the Water Tribes non-bending peasant sailed across the room and crashed into the wall; he shot a warning look to the Water Tribes peasant-bitch, the blind Earthbender, and Suki before glaring back at the Water Tribes non-bending peasant, who dragged himself to his feet. "You are incapable of saving your life right now; there is nothing you can do, that has its source in you, that continues your existence. Any confrontation against me, if I wanted it, even in the slightest, ends the same—you dead. It is only my restraint that keeps the air in your lungs, which you don't deserve—because you keep fucking talking! You shouldn't poison the air with all the nonsense that comes out of your mouth. My people deserve better."

The Water Tribes non-bending peasant spit out some blood, glaring back. "And we deserve better than some Avatar who's colder than a piece of polardog shit."

"What did you accomplish in your time in the South?" Azula cut in, voice curious and calm, ignoring Aang's frown in her direction.

"I helped rebuild- "

"But did you think?" she asked, voice sharpening. "Did you consider? Did you ruminate? Did you muse? Did you mature in your perceptions? We all know the answer, of course, but answer anyway."

"Fuck you."

"I do not think you have ever asked yourself hard questions," Azula condemned, voice almost musical in its judgment. "If you are to be the Chief of Water, you must recognize complexity. The world is a complex place, and you are not simply a hero because you happened to stumble onto the winning side of the Great War. How juvenile your thinking is. It is so pathetic that I cannot even pity you."

"Don't say another word, Sokka," Aang said swiftly. "Don't. I've had enough. I'm going to leave very shortly, and once I'm gone, spew all your weak words and justifications then. You once asked for me to take a more proactive approach when dealing with Ozai, so I'm following your advice—with you. I don't want to hear you speak your nonsense calling Air 'damned' ever again. If you do, I will make you damned."

Silence.

Azula almost applauded—almost.

Aang turned to the blind Earthbender. "Toph, you're coming with us," he notified flatly.

The blind Earthbender hesitated. "Do I get a choice?"

"No."

"Thought not," she muttered, blowing the bangs out of her eyes, even though it did nothing; perhaps it was a nervous tic, a symptom of her anxiety. Azula cataloged the action.

Aang sighed, shaking his head as he glanced at a pale Water Tribes peasant-bitch. "If you would have given me a chance to explain, there is a reason Azula—and Toph—is coming with me. Azula will make Kuei more agreeable to ending this war- "

"But you're not actually surrendering her to him," the Water Tribes peasant-bitch pointed out, looking displeased. "What happens when he realizes it's a trick?"

"Nothing—because I'm there. Azula is coming as a gesture of goodwill. She will play the role of a prisoner so that Kuei will, hopefully, drop his guard. And Toph is coming to present a united front, making it seem that I'm even more on Kuei's side because she's a Child of Earth. And Zuko needs you all here in case things go from bad to worse. But we should be back in a week or so. Maybe a little longer depending on how long the negotiations take."

Suki frowned next to a sullen Water Tribes non-bending peasant. "What if something goes wrong? What then?"

Aang shook his head. "Nothing will happen, I promise." Momo chattered in agreement with his oath.

"I can't stand the tense air in here." The blind Earthbender's voice cut through the hollowed-feeling room. "Let's get going, Twinkletoes and Lightning Psycho. I'm ready to crush some Dai Li skulls! See you, Sugar Queen and Snoozles! You, too, Fan Girl!"

Azula laughed, impressed by her enthusiasm. "I think you and I will get along nicely."

"Whatever you say, Lightning Psycho."

"You might wish to refrain from calling me that," Azula offered off-handedly. "I hear the air these days is cold and biting."

"It's certainly got quite an echo."

Azula smirked and turned to Aang, but he was already gone.

"He's changed a lot," the blind Earthbender said softly, walking toward her, and they exited to the edge of the room. "I wonder how much of that is your influence."

"My influence on him is minimal."

"We'll see. I didn't ask to be on this trip, but I'm glad I'm coming—because he doesn't deserve to be alone with you."

"Such a thought does not match your actions after the Great War," she retorted, seeking to wound—and evaluate.

"Better than your actions in losing your mind."

Azula felt her grin become predatory. "Oh, you possess all the bluntness of an Earthbender."

"And you possess all the whore-ness of a whore."

"And you know this how?"

"Twinkletoes' heartbeat goes wild whenever he looks at you."

Azula blinked and delighted in such knowledge, but she knew the blind Earthbender was searching for something; she still knew how to play the game, and play the game she would—better than anyone.

"Then surely you must understand that if you should try to harm me, his heart will go even wilder," Azula observed.

The blind Earthbender snorted. "I understand it better than those two," she said, jerking a thumb in the Water Tribes peasants' direction.

"Make sure to preserve your understanding."

"I wonder what Twinkletoes will do when he realizes that you never preserved your 'modesty' and really are a whore."

"Then I must convince him to spare me by wielding my 'whore-ness,'" Azula drawled. "He is a man, after all, and a most beautiful one. Perhaps I should love him from my knees."

The blind Earthbender cracked, face spasming in disgust as she gagged. "Fuck. You win, Lightning Psycho."

"As always."

"Except for against Sugar Queen."

Azula's only smiled, tempted to blow fire into her face, but she refrained. She glanced back into the dining hall and watched Suki whisper something into a stony non-bending peasant, and the peasant-bitch lowered her face into her hands and shook slightly, which only began to increase in speed.

She almost pitied them.

"Aang awaits us," she said, turning away. "We go to Ba Sing Se."

The blind Earthbender walked alongside her, stride for stride down the halls. "I think Twinkletoes is in over his head," the blind Earthbender said bluntly, seeming to inspect her fingers as she walked; Azula was impressed, despite herself. "And I'm going to pull his head out of your snatch to stop him from drowning in it."

She nodded and hummed. "I cannot decide whether I like you or resent you."

"Ask Sparky—he walked this path before you did."

"Definitely resentment," she decided.

"Same here."

"But we cannot let Spineless Kuei sense such resentment between us, no matter how difficult such a task may be—for you."

"Fine. At least I'll get to feel Kuei shit himself. That almost makes up for it."

"That is a delightful image," Azula commended.

"I may resent you—and a lot more—but would you describe the look on his face if he shits himself?"

Azula glanced at the blind Earthbender and found she was serious. "I would tell you the color if I was certain he was capable of 'shitting' himself. He is too constipated, brimming with misunderstanding."

"Color does nothing for me," the blind Earthbender dismissed, waving a hand. "Just tell me the look on his face. Then I can tell Bumi when I see him again."

She felt startled, for she knew that name quite intimately based on the many things shared by Aang. "You know the Scourge of Fire?"

"He hates that title, actually; he said he prefers the Fucker of Fire."

Azula thought of the many stories she heard as a child and nodded. "Seems appropriate."

XxXxXxXxXxX

"We'll be going to the Eastern Air Temple after Ba Sing Se."

Zuko looked up from the scroll he was reading to see Aang standing in his private study—how long had he been standing there?—still taken aback by the sight of his best friend with hair. But the hair suited Aang—and Azula certainly thought so, based on the sheer relief on her face from earlier that she was too slow to mask.

"Leaving so soon?" he quipped, standing to his feet as he dropped the scroll. "You really are an Airbender."

"Thank you."

"What if something goes wrong with Kuei? He would never just accept your order to stand down. He's invested too much of himself in all of this; he'd perceive it as you attacking his entire identity if you ordered him to stand down."

Aang sighed. "That's why I came to talk to you before we left. Something may go wrong."

"And you'd still go to the Eastern Air Temple?" he demanded in disbelief. "What did you see?"

"I have a feeling that things won't go according to plan," his friend divulged, voice grave. "I've glimpsed blood, but that's it."

His eyes narrowed, and he leaned forward in concern. "Blood? Have you spoken with the others about this?"

"Ignorance suits them."

"That's an Aang decision, not an Avatar decision."

Aang laughed, but there was nothing kind or amused in it. "If I made Avatar decisions around them, they'd be dead, especially Sokka."

Zuko nodded. "I almost killed him; I would have if Uncle didn't calm me down. Personally, I think he's more stressed about being Chief of Water than he lets on."

"I don't care."

"And with Katara breaking her betrothal to Kuei, Sokka will no longer be Chief of the North; his position's been compromised."

Aang frowned. "You feel bad for him?"

"Not at all," he said honestly. "It just gives me some considerations to attack him with when he pisses me off."

"Prudent."

Zuko's only brow rose. "You have spent a lot of time with my sister. That's one of her favorite words—prudent."

"So is 'Zuzu'," Aang said with a massive grin, and Zuko groaned.

"It would really be not prudent to call the Fire Lord 'Zuzu', Avatar."

Aang waved him off, and the smile on his face made him look years younger, reminding Zuko of the boy his friend once was. "I'd be fine if you never called me Avatar for the rest of my life, Zuzu."

Zuko snorted, shaking his head. "You're forgetting to wear that condescending leer that she always wore when she said it."

"I think she says it more out of fondness now than anything if it's any consolation."

"It is a little bit."

Silence.

Aang's smile vanished, replaced by something hesitant and anxious. "Did you ask her about her nomination for Mother of Air?"

Zuko sighed, still reeling from the depths of that conversation. "She's serious."

"I know she's serious- "

"No, I mean, she's genuine."

Aang closed his eyes for several moments. "I don't believe it."

"I didn't, either, at first. But she convinced me; she swore she's going to convince you."

"It's not happening," Aang said flatly, crossing his arms over his chest. "There is no argument that would ever convince me. And she's been obvious in her scheme; she wants to seduce me for 'the power of the world' I hold."

Zuko frowned. "That doesn't sound like her- "

"She said she would seduce Avatar Kuruk if she lived during his reign." Aang locked eyes with him. "And she said it while looking right at me with, maybe, that condescending leer you were talking about."

"Like Kuruk would need to be seduced," he scoffed before considering Aang's claim. "And there would be no 'maybe' if she wore that condescending leer. You would know it. But seduction isn't in Azula's repertoire."

"If she sees it as a game, a challenge, it is," Aang replied, unimpressed, and Zuko was surprised; Aang really did know and understand his sister. "What bigger challenge is there than The Avatar? She confessed to her lust for power. And what greater power is there than being my wife, the Mother of Air? What renown is more renowned than that?"

Zuko sighed. "Well, I see it, but I don't think that's what she's doing. It's not a game to her; she's genuine. She loves Air, and she may even love you for showing her Air."

"I don't believe it."

"I don't even want to think about you reviving Air through her—she's my sister—but is the thought that repulsive?"

Aang sat down, looking heavy and worn. "She's not repulsive at all physically- "

"That's not helping me."

"I'm not looking to help you; I'm looking to help me."

Zuko felt a small smile cross his lips. "No wonder she's genuine in pressing her claim; I see why she likes you."

"She likes me because I'm The Avatar- "

"She said she did at first," Zuko said quickly, understanding clearly why Aang believed it. If he hadn't had that conversation with Azula, he would believe it, too. "But she thinks that 'The Avatar is a delightful addition to Aang.'"

Aang looked distrustful, and Zuko didn't blame him. "I don't believe it."

"She said that she wants to see The Avatar State and see your true power- "

"It's more than obvious."

"But she said that if she never sees it, it's okay because she'll have you."

Aang's distrust transformed into anger, carved vividly onto his twisting face. "As I've heard you say, that's dragonshit."

"Maybe it is," Zuko admitted, shrugging his shoulders. "Maybe she's lying to me and only trying to seduce you; maybe Azula is that simplistic, and the situation is that simplistic. Maybe there's no complexity to her at all."

"You clearly grew up with her," Aang mumbled, running a hand over his face.

"I've seen the number of offers you've received; you've told me about many of them. But this one is different, isn't it? I just get that sense."

Aang glanced at him. "Are you really going to throw your sister at me like all those other rulers and nobles?"

"No. We're already permanent allies," he dismissed. "This isn't a ploy by the Fire Lord to secure more power for himself. We're friends. In fact, you're the only friend I have."

"I would say the same, but I befriended your sister, who's probably only trying to seduce me." Aang's eyes snapped shut, and something agonizing was on his face, and Zuko realized it went deeper than being convinced Azula was only seducing him. "And even if she was 'genuine,' I don't want her as Mother of Air."

"Why?"

"She's an heir of Sozin."

Zuko groaned. "Are you going to be like all those Children of Earth who hate me—and Azula—because of the blood- "

"I don't hate you, and I don't hate Azula, not at all," Aang assured, and there was a painful honesty on his face. "I hate Sozin, not you, and not her."

"But why does Sozin matter when it comes to the Mother of Air?"

Aang looked away, out the window, gaze ancient. "Any children between us would have a twisted lineage—descended from those Sozin procreated and those Sozin destroyed. She carries his blood, and I don't want Air tainted by that blood. My children should be free from that blight—the same blight that destroyed Air in the first place. Sozin should never be near Air."

Zuko was quiet for several moments, considering. "I think I understand."

"Sozin," Aang murmured in a howl, eyes intense and frantic. "That name carries an unholy tune. Whenever it's said, the winds screech and howl. I don't want Air associated at all with Sozin."

"You don't want Sozin's lineage tied with Air's future lineage."

"I thought you above all would understand the weight of lineage," Aang snapped, eyes narrowing, dark with resentment. "It's not just me reviving Air; it's my parents, born of Air; it's my grandparents, born of Air; it's my great-grandparents, born of Air; and so on since Airbenders were blessed by Indra. Lineage matters, and it's not only my lineage that matters; the Mother of Air's lineage matters—a lot. And your lineage—Azula's lineage—contains Ozai, Azulon, Sozin, and countless other powerful Firebenders."

"Including Roku," Zuko tried half-heartedly.

"Tying Sozin's lineage to Air's future lineage means that Air will always be tied to Sozin—forever. Sozin will be kept alive until the End through Air, and I hate the thought of that. It means that Air will never be free of Sozin; we will be forever reminded of his evil because it would live inside us!"

Zuko stared at him, blinking hard. "You've thought about this- "

"Of course!" Aang said, voice rising. "I started thinking about it all, considering it, when I realized that I was attracted to her!"

Despite himself and despite the obvious, Zuko felt surprised. "You're attracted to Azula?"

Aang placed a hand against his forehead. "I'm not in the mood for the older brother protection speech."

"I'm not in the mood to give it," he retorted. "How soon were you attracted to her?"

"This feels like the beginning of said speech."

Zuko's laughter escaped in huffs. "Just answer it. What could I do to you, Avatar?"

"The moment I saw her, I was attracted to her," Aang answered, voice irritated. "That's how attraction works; it's what it means to be attracted to a girl."

"The monks taught you that?"

Aang looked uncomfortable. "No. It was something that Kuruk said when I summoned him one time."

"Well, he's not wrong," Zuko responded, thinking of his own experiences. "And you're convinced that she can't convince you?"

"She's not genuine. I know she's not."

He closed his eyes in realization. "You're not afraid that she's seducing you; you're afraid that she is genuine."

"I don't want Sozin's blood tied to my blood," Aang deflected, and Zuko knew he was correct. "I want Air free; I want my children devoid of such evil and temptations."

"The anthem to conquest," Zuko supplied softly. "You want your children pure."

"Yes."

"I understand."

Silence.

Aang sighed and stood to his feet. "I hope Kuei understands why this must stop."

"I don't think he will."

"I think he will after a long conversation," Aang muttered, shaking his head.

"What about the blood you saw?"

"It may be nothing."

"But we both know your visions are never wrong."

Aang tilted his head. "But the interpretation is difficult. Maybe it's not supposed to be literal; maybe it's symbolic of something—perhaps showing how many lives will be saved by ending this war, how much blood will not be shed."

"You have more optimism than I do. Are you sure you should go to the Eastern Air Temple?"

"I need to go anyway to speak with Pathik and get his thoughts on all of this. And it won't look good if I return straight to the Fire Nation after ordering Kuei to stand down."

Zuko's brow rose, thinking of his earlier conversation with Azula. "But it looks better if you take my sister back with you to an Air Temple like she's your war prize?"

Aang flushed slightly but shook his head. "I don't think Azula has a reputation to care for."

"Good point. But what about your reputation?"

"I don't think mine could get much worse, particularly while I was on such a long vacation. The only person in the world more resented than me is you."

"They resent you for stopping their fantasies of vengeance," Zuko corrected. "They hate me just for the fact that I exist."

"I hate the fact that The Avatar exists."

Zuko felt the statement register and marveled at Aang's endurance. "I know you don't drink, but if you want, I'll get you a huge supply of firewhiskey."

Aang chuckled, looking tired. "At least you're offering me that instead of women like everyone else."

"I don't know how you resist the temptation."

"Me neither."

Zuko approached and put a sturdy hand on Aang's shoulder; he wished he wore the Fire Crown so that they would be the same 'height,' but it was too late. "But if it comes down to it, don't resist the temptation to remind Kuei who he's dealing with. He should respect authority—your authority—and know his betters. And tell him that he's pathetic and uses the same justifications that Sozin did."

"And you don't even know about his plan for balance."

Something foreboding rose within him at the look on Aang's face. "What are you talking about?"

Aang's face twisted in disgust. "He approached me at the last Great Gathering I attended and proposed his notion of restoring balance—Two Nations."

"You mean…?"

"He doesn't think Air can return, so he proposed that Fire be wiped out entirely so there will be balance between only two nations—Earth and Water."

Zuko stared at him in disbelief. "And you did nothing?"

Aang closed his eyes. "I warned him- "

"And look what happened!"

"Nothing's happened!" Aang snapped, eyes darkening. "Don't you dare accuse me of not understanding the impact of such a proposal. It's you who doesn't understand it, and it's Kuei who doesn't understand it. But I am going to make it more than clear—like I did last time—that such a proposal is heresy; it's abominable; it's evil. I will never accept it, and I will do what I must to prevent it from happening—whatever that means."

"But for The Avatar to interfere so outrageously in politics is dangerous," Zuko warned. "The Avatar is not a kingmaker—nor king-destroyer."

Aang sighed. "Then I'll congregate the Earth Kings to find a solution. You're right—I could easily depose Kuei for someone else, but that sets a terrible precedent for The Avatar. It must be the other Earth Kings who depose him."

"That will take a lot of political maneuvering since Kuei has Zaofu and Chyung's testicles in his grip."

"It may be the only solution."

Zuko felt resigned. "Do you really think it will come to that?"

"The fact that Ozai and Vaatu are- "

"Don't say his name!"

Aang waved his hand, and the gesture bore a remarkable resemblance to Azula. "I'm The Avatar; I can say any name I want."

"Quite the benefit."

"But the fact Ozai and Vaatu are out there makes me nervous. I'm worried Kuei allied with Vaatu."

"What does that mean?"

"I'm afraid to say."

"I'm afraid to hear."

"It means that Ba Sing Se, potentially, the largest and most populated city in the world, the foremost representation of Earth, is allied with Vaatu and serves him as his army. It would mean that the Dai Li and Council of Five, and all the networks associated with each, are beholden to him."

Zuko pinched the bridge of his nose. "The Blue Spirit may go and assassinate Kuei."

Aang looked solemn. "The Avatar may look the other way."

"At the Eastern Air Temple, right?"

"I'm not agreeing to anything here," Aang warned. "This isn't a secret agreement or anything."

"Just make a public agreement with Kuei that no secret agreements will be made."

"I will."

Zuko guided him to the door. "If you don't know how, ask Azula, and she'll tell you; she has much practice, believe me. But promise me that I'll see her again."

Aang held his gaze with sober intensity. "You will."

"Swear on The Avatar."

"What?" Aang asked, aghast, eyes wide in shock. "People do that?"

"My mother's made me swear on your existence a number of times."

"She's descended from an Avatar! And so are you!"

"She still made me do it."

"You're the Fire Lord!"

"And you're The Avatar," Zuko countered with a smirk. "Swear on The Avatar that I'll see Azula again."

Aang glared at him and squeezed his eyes shut. "Only because you're my friend."

"I'm waiting."

"At least Azula wouldn't make me swear on my own existence," Aang mumbled before straightening, meeting his eyes. "I swear on my existence as The Avatar and the existence of all those who came before me who lived their lives throughout the full extremities of Life that you, Fire Lord Zuko, will see your sister, Azula, again."

"Keep her safe, please," Zuko requested, feeling a desperation enter his voice. "I know she is powerful, but I'm not sure she realizes the extent to which we're hated, especially by Kuei."

Aang nodded, features kind. "Of course. She's my friend, and I mean that."

"Thank you."

They stepped apart and stared at each other, teacher and student, friend and friend, Fire Lord and Avatar.

"Farewell, Fire Lord Zuko." Aang bowed his head in respect.

Zuko did the same, squeezing his friend's shoulder at the same time. "Farewell, Avatar Aang."

Aang exited the Fire Lord's private study with one last quick smile, and Zuko slumped back into his chair. He was not looking forward to the next possible two weeks until Aang returned in which things could progress or regress, and he would never know until Aang returned. Not to mention the fact that Katara, Sokka, and Suki were still around.

Zuko never forgot and rarely pardoned. He wasn't someone to give his trust easily, and once he did, that trust couldn't be shattered, or he would never trust again, like with Azula. Well, he was mending the shattered trust between them and was on the way to trusting her again. But when it came to the others, when it came to Katara, it was different.

At least, after his decision in Ba Sing Se, he had the courage to face his mistakes. He knew beforehand, before going to the Western Air Temple to reveal his change in allegiance to the Gaang, that it wasn't going to be pretty or a warm welcoming—if he wasn't killed first. But, in spite of everything, he did it anyway. He faced the Gaang and admitted that what Fire and father were doing was wrong, the vilest acts imaginable, deeds that had made him feel ashamed of his bloodline.

Katara wasn't able to do that; she was spineless.

He pinched his nose, the anger beginning to brim over, clouding his judgment. While Katara certainly had many disastrous flaws, she wasn't spineless; that wasn't true. She was one of the strongest people he had ever encountered, but with his anger unable to cease to burn, it was hard to remember that. Why didn't she have the strength to deal with her nightmares and simply write him? Why didn't she attend any of the initial Great Gatherings? Why did she have the luxury to do what she did while Zuko had never—never!—had that luxury in his life?

At one point, for a long time, he thought that out of everyone in the Gaang, except for Aang himself, that Katara would be the one who wouldn't forsake him after the Great War ended. But he had been wrong, so terribly wrong. Years passed achingly slow, and no letters were ever received. Zuko knew that he could have been the one who wrote the first letter, but he couldn't do that because he needed her to do it! He desperately needed her to prove that she actually cared about him and was serious about trusting him and being his friend—as she declared vocally many times after she forgave him. But no letters ever came despite his yearning to read letters from her—and the others. It became apparent that, besides Aang, he was only useful to the others as a tool, a weapon to unleash on the enemy, a pivotal piece to prevent the Fire Nation from falling into civil—another Cousins' War.

Zuko hoped that, with Aang's return with Azula, he could have peace, but with Aang leaving so swiftly with Azula, he was left again with the rest of the Gaang—minus Toph, who was the one he resented least. He wanted to order them to return to the South, but he knew they never would, and, unfortunately, he didn't have the cruelty to force them to. He needed their help, especially if Father returned to seize the Dragon's Throne with, potentially, an army backing him.

"Zuko?"

He watched Uncle exit the secret passage. "What?"

Slowly, carrying a cup of tea, as was the usual, Uncle walked in and sat gently on the couch. "The Noble Houses are becoming anxious; they demand answers about why, in their words, peasants are amongst their Fire Lord."

"The Noble Houses are just seeking ways to gain my favor," he dismissed in disgust. "They don't actually care about what's going on. I bet most of them, if Father returned, would readily kneel before him and assassinate me if they could; I bet Kuei pays for their intelligence."

Uncle only nodded, serene. "While that may be true, if you do not handle this situation with the utmost care, you could have a rebellion on your hands."

"I wish there was a rebellion!" Zuko snapped. "That would let me release my tension! Rebellion against the Fire Lord is treason and, thus, execution. I dare them to attempt it; I welcome it! I will confiscate their lands, riches, and women, claiming everything as my own! I will leave them with nothing, and when they are bereft of everything they once had, only then will I sign their executions."

Uncle merely raised a brow, unimpressed by his words. "You would hate to order the deaths of that many people, Nephew. Entire families would be torn apart, and that could create enemies for you and your line in the future."

Zuko wearily stood up and slumped next to his uncle on the couch. "I don't know what to do. I'm at my wit's end, especially since Aang and Azula are leaving for Ba Sing Se."

"You are not alone now," Uncle replied, smiling reassuringly. "I am here this time. Why not try a nice cup of calming tea?"

"After my meeting, which begins in- " Zuko closed his eyes and felt the position of the sun. "- about a few minutes. Afterward, we'll drink tea."

A bright smile split Uncle's face. "I will be in the garden waiting."

XxXxXxXxXxX

Katara was lost—and not only physically.

The halls throughout the place seemed infinite, and she had no idea where she was supposed to go. After Aang said such vicious things to Sokka in the dining hall before leaving with Toph and that bitch, she felt restless—a familiar feeling but somehow worse.

Nothing was going right, and all of her efforts to try to fix things, to make everything right, to evoke healing as a Waterbender should, seemed to make things worse.

And she couldn't turn to Sokka or Suki for help because they, specifically Sokka, resented her for breaking off her betrothal to Kuei, which compromised Sokka's position. She explained herself and tried to make him see, but while Suki seemed understanding, Sokka was furious when she told him of her decision, confessing to her decision to give Kuei's betrothal necklace to Zuko, who promptly destroyed it.

"Why the fuck would you do that?" he demanded, eyes wide as he paced in front of her, frantic. "Kuei is the King of Ba Sing Se!"

"He's been trying to assassinate Zuko!"

"So?" Sokka scoffed, face twisting with rage. "Zuko clearly deserves it! Or do you forget him almost killing me?"

Katara remembered with horrifying accuracy. "You didn't deserve that, but you deserved a punch to the face! How could you say that about his- "

"That Jerkbender deserved it! And you shouldn't care about Zuko because he's never cared about us! You should care about Kuei instead, but you don't! Why would you break it off, Katara? Why?"

"Because it's the right thing to do!" she snapped, crossing her arms under her breasts. "How could I marry a man that- "

"Fuck that! What's the real reason?"

Katara seethed. "I never wanted to marry him in the first place!"

Sokka punched his fist in the air. "Exactly! You're just getting back at me- "

"Grow up, Sokka! Not everything's about you!"

"And not everything's about you, Katara! Don't you get it?" Sokka hissed, eyes blazing like a Firebender's. "The only possible way I could ever salvage the situation now is if I married one of the North's noblewomen! They'd demand I set Suki aside! They already were before Kuei intervened and set things straight! I owe him a lot, and you just throw this in his face? He secured my position at the North!"

Katara threw her hands up in the air in disgusted exasperation. "I don't even know why you want to be its Chief, and I don't know why Dad wants you to be, either. Just don't be Chief of the North!"

Sokka squeezed his hand into a fist and placed it over his eye, seeming in pain. "Damn it, Katara! It's not that simple! There's no one in the North left of its royal line. Arnook is the last one, and he only ever had Yue. But she's gone, and there's no heir left—except me because I'm descended from the same line as Arnook if you go back far enough."

"If you're going back that far, there's surely someone in the North of that same line- "

"But who's descended from Chiefs for generations and understands intimately the duties, roles, and burdens of Chief by watching his dad do it for years?" Sokka demanded, voice as intense as his eyes. "I'm the only possible heir, and you fucked it all up by breaking your marriage!"

"It wasn't a marriage; it was a betrothal!"

"It was a contract! And you broke it!" Sokka threw his hands in the air. "Do you know how this is going to impact everything? Kuei's the King of Ba Sing Se, Katara, and you rejected him, which reflects, even if it's unfair, on us in the South—and the North. And because you broke it off when here, in the Fire Nation, in Zuko's palace, it's going to look like you broke it off with Kuei in favor of Zuko! And that's not going to go over well with Earth! The only Earth King who doesn't hate Zuko's guts is King Bumi, who'd probably laugh his penis off about the whole thing, but all the other kings will be outraged! They may even demand war!"

"That's unsurprising since Kuei declared war on Zuko," Katara snapped.

"And the North isn't going to be pleased at all with such a rumor because Arnook hates Fire, understandably, for what happened to Yue! What you did alienates everyone, especially me. No one's going to have any trust to make a deal with the South, afraid that we'd break the agreement!"

Katara felt the water in her cup swirl, and she did her best to control her voice. "You can't blame me for everyone else's irrationality- "

"I blame you for your irrationality!" Sokka shouted, and she couldn't remember the last time she saw him so angry at her. "What the fuck were you thinking? No, you weren't thinking, were you? You were feeling—because that's all you know how to do!"

"I don't remember you giving me any advice!"

"Well, my advice would have been not to fuck it up—like you just did!"

"You're making it out to be worse than it is- "

"The only way civil war doesn't break out, weakening Water in the eyes of Earth and Fire, is if I'm the heir, and I become Chief of Water. That's it. Because you broke it off, people are going to die- "

"Stop trying to guilt trip me, Sokka!"

Sokka pointed a rigid finger at her, face condemning. "I'm stating facts that you're too immature to accept!"

Katara gasped in disbelief. "Immature?" she demanded, voice rising. "I'm immature? You're the one who still chews with his mouth open!"

"That was to show Suki that it's possible to chew two separate meats at once without them intermixing!" he howled, looking wounded. "And stop distracting me! You ruined my ability to be Chief! You ruined Water's future! You ruined everything!"

"Maybe if you were better at making an impression, you wouldn't have to be so worried!"

"When Mr. Avatar gets here, I'm going to tell him what you did!"

"You're more immature than I thought if you think he'd care!" Katara said, lips turning into a sneer. "Look at Zuko. You think Aang will be any different?"

Sokka waved a dismissive hand, still looking furious. "Zuko's always been a Jerkbender. Aang is Aang; he's fine. But us? We're not fine, Katara. I can barely look at you."

Since that conversation, they had spoken minimally, only when forced to, and Katara initially had flailing hope that Aang's return would be helpful and bridge the gap, but Aang's presence with that bitch made everything worse. She and Sokka were briefly reunited in their shared disgust and distrust for that bitch, but it wasn't enough.

And Aang was so distant and angry, lashing out with vitriol. It was so much worse than the Si Wong Desert after Appa was kidnapped.

Katara didn't know what to do. No one was on her side, and everyone resented her. Zuko hated her for her mistakes, and her conversations with him were troubling, for, sometimes, they seemed cordial and pleasant, but other times he sneered and looked like he wanted to burn her alive; Sokka hated her for her rightful decision to break her betrothal to Kuei, and she couldn't remember him ever being so enraged by something she did in her memory; and Aang hated her because of her mistakes, her failures as a mother.

At least she had Suki, but Suki would always take Sokka's side, as she should. Katara knew Suki didn't enjoy the notion of Sokka becoming Chief of the North, but she supported him in his pursuit. And she suspected that Suki may resent her because all of her hard work in supporting Sokka was now in vain because Katara 'ruined everything' by ending her betrothal with Kuei.

But how could she have 'ruined everything' like Sokka claimed? Did he have no imagination?

She was staring up at the man who really did ruin everything!

The banner of Fire Lord Sozin was imposing, grand, and massive in scale, and Sozin's intense gaze held her in place from where she stood, glaring down at her with the force of the Comet he renamed, which blazed behind him in the background. She had no idea how she came to this area of the palace, merely stumbled into it in her quest to find her sense of direction by sighting something familiar. She knew she should bolt out of there, but she couldn't. She was mesmerized, fascinated in a disgusted way but fascinated, nonetheless. The portrait seemed alive, and she began to shake, fearing that Sozin's massive hands were going to reach out, coated in flames, and strangle her, burning her alive—just like her mother!

Her anger increased drastically. How dare Zuko hold a banner of his great-grandfather, the Defiler, as Kuei rightly called him in one of his letters, for all to see? She felt her fingers clench into fists and the water in her water skin thrashed as she imagined shredding the banner with ice.

Azula was just like Sozin! It was so clear!

Sozin failed in destroying Aang, but Azula would—she was certain! She knew it in the root of her bones!

How were Zuko and Aang under that bitch's spell? How could they willingly trust her? And that beautiful servant who sat next to that bitch at dinner the previous night, glaring at her vehemently? How did Azula do it, manipulate everyone to believe her and see her as an innocent woman?

But Katara knew better—she did! She would be waiting for the bitch to show her true face once again, and when she did, Katara would do what she should have years ago—kill her. She saw Azula's true face more than any other, and she knew the impact of her presence. Zuko's ignorance was more understandable, considering Azula was his sister and, somehow, he loved her, but Aang's ignorance was a mystery. Why couldn't Aang see the obvious? Why couldn't he see that Azula was clearly only seducing him for the power he wielded? Was the allure of Azula's body so strong that not even Aang, The Avatar, could resist? How was he able to overlook all the horrors she committed?

Azula shot him with lightning, nearly killing him, and he would have died if Katara didn't intervene!

It only reminded her bitterly of the fact that Aang had changed and wasn't the same Aang she remembered. He was no longer that boy she loved; he no longer needed a mother to look after him and protect him.

He was a man who made his own decisions, and, impossibly, he made the decision to lay with Azula despite her obvious attempts at seduction.

Azula was everything wrong with her lineage!

Katara's blue eyes drifted to the left of Sozin, and she glimpsed the banner of Zuko's grandfather, Fire Lord Azulon, the man who, apparently, killed her grandfather, who Dad discussed very little. How could she not have heard of Fire Lord Azulon? With all the wars he waged against the South, there were whispered legends and warnings told to her that terrified her as a child, stories from those who managed to survive his onslaught and lived to old age—only because they were non-benders. Staring at the Fire Lord standing atop a turtle while holding two blazing fireballs, she realized that Zuko's grandfather was exclusively responsible for not only her grandfather's death but her mother's death, as well. Who else could order the death of the last Waterbender in the Southern Water Tribe via the Southern Raiders?

Fuming with renewed anger, the image of her mother's burning flesh flashing through her mind, she looked toward the next massive portrait, and her eyes widened at the resemblance between Fire Lord Ozai and Zuko. If she had ever doubted that Zuko was Ozai's son, it would be snuffed out now.

Appalled by the physical similarities between Zuko and his now-escaped father, Katara stared into the painted eyes of the man who nearly succeeded in burning the entire Earth Kingdom to ash; even though it was a portrait, Ozai's eyes burned with golden sparks—just like his father and grandfather's, but somehow, Ozai's were worse to look upon—and shivers wracked Katara's spine.

"That sweet little kid grew up to be a monster and the worst father in the history of fathers," Zuko said on Ember Island after she found the portrait of Baby Ozai, and Zuko's eyes burned golden, too, crackling like unholy flames just like his father's when he had said that, daring any of them to challenge his statement.

Her fury cracked, and before she could stop herself, she summoned the water out of her water skins and deadly large spears of ice floated before the portraits of the three Fire Lords, the men who ruined everything.

"I recommend you rethink your thoughts, Princess Katara."

Katara whirled around, shocked that someone snuck up on her, and found herself face-to-face with Iroh, who calmly sipped a cup of tea—but his golden eyes were narrow and assessing. Her ice dispersed back into water and into her waterskin as she tried to find her words, but nothing passed her stunned and fearful lips. For several moments, Iroh stared at her, and she wondered if he would report her potential vandalism to Zuko. But thankfully, Iroh chose a different path as relief spread through her when he approached.

Iroh smiled, and there was only curiosity in his eyes, no judgment nor anger. "What are you doing this far from your rooms?"

She couldn't help but smile back; she had always liked Zuko's uncle. "General Iroh." She glanced around, hopeless. "I'm afraid I may be lost."

"Understandable, my dear." Iroh waved a hand. "Come; I am heading to the royal garden. You should join me. I think it is time we talk."

Katara felt grateful to have an opening to escape from the portraits of former Fire Lords, the near-destroyers of the world—and, of course, grateful to have a guide. "Lead the way."

Zuko's uncle's arm slipped through hers, and he pulled her along the corridor. "Don't worry; it's not far."

She frowned as they walked towards a dead end. "General Iroh, you're not blind like Toph, but where are we going?" she asked hesitantly.

He turned to her, golden eyes—they were the same color as Zuko, Ozai, Azulon, and Sozin's, she noted—mischievous. "You are a guest of honor- "

"Zuko doesn't think so."

"You are a Princess of Water and betrothed to King Kuei- "

She blinked in surprise. "Zuko didn't tell you?"

Iroh paused. "Tell me what?"

"I broke off the betrothal to Kuei," she explained slowly, confused and, despite herself, hurt that Zuko didn't tell his uncle. "I gave Zuko the necklace, and he destroyed it. He enjoyed it a lot."

He stared at her, surprised, and something she couldn't describe shone in his eyes. "I admire your temerity to reject King Kuei," Iroh commended, voice kind. "And I am sorry for the impacts that will encounter you because of such a decision."

Katara felt many emotions swell inside her. "Thank you," she whispered. "You're the first one to say that."

"Age reveals what is important and what is not. All these petty differences and decisions are temporary; they do not matter. Your presence here matters intensely, and you are a guest of honor; Zuko will understand what I am going to reveal to you."

Iroh let go of her and placed his hand on the wall while she wondered how well Iroh knew his nephew; Zuko was furious with her. Then, as Iroh's palm became alight with flames, Katara was reminded of the time when Fire Sage Shyu had opened the secret passage in Roku's temple, saving them from the other treacherous Fire Sages.

The same thing happened as the panel slid open soundlessly.

Zuko's uncle gestured for her to follow him, and she stepped into the dark corridor. The light soon appeared, and Katara looked to Iroh, who held fire in his hand. "A secret passage leads to the royal garden?" she asked in doubt, raising an eyebrow.

"Yes, Princess Katara," Iroh replied, chuckling. "Surprising, yes? When Avatar Roku destroyed the entire palace in his anger over one hundred and fifty years ago, my grandfather rebuilt the entire palace to strengthen its tactical qualities and commissioned countless secret passages in the case of assassination attempts." Iroh winked at her impishly. "It is also a great way to hide from your parents when in trouble."

Katara laughed. "Even Zuko?"

"Especially Zuko."

She felt mournful that she couldn't imagine it. "Really?"

He chuckled, and it was warm. "My nephew may not seem like a mischievous boy now, but he once was. He and Azula used to create mischief all throughout the palace. Servants and the guards were on the receiving end of many of their pranks. They built a reputation as terrors of stealth. Their excellence at stealth stems from their exploits as children terrorizing the servants and guards by utilizing the secret passages."

Katara was shocked.

Azula, that bitch, had always been a monster who rose from the ashes of the other nations' sorrows to reap more death. Katara saw it firsthand when she shot both Aang and Zuko with lightning—and on the second attempt, had been trying to shoot Katara herself before Zuko, unthinkingly, sacrificed himself. Azula was a bitch above any other!

But Iroh's account, she hated to admit, made sense. It was just like when she mistakenly showed the Gaang the picture of Ozai as a baby, thinking that it had been Zuko on Ember Island. Just like her vile father before her, Azula couldn't have always been a monster. And dimly, she recognized that that must be true about Fire Lord Azulon and Fire Lord Sozin, but she refused to contemplate it. She wondered how Iroh became the way he was. He had grown up in the palace, surrounded by Firebenders. Zuko had only seen the truth when he had been banished—she still had no idea why he had been banished and had been so obsessed with honor.

"How are you so different?" she whispered, summoning her courage. "You're not like everyone else in your family."

Iroh glanced at her, something assessing on his face. "I am a product of Sozin's line just as my father before me, and my brother, nephew, and niece after me. There is much you do not know about me; I have lived a life on both extremes."

Katara tensed, remembering the title hissed murderously and fearfully throughout the Earth Kingdom during her travels with the Gaang. "You were a terror, too," she whispered. "The Dragon of the West."

"I believe we need to share a conversation; there is much we need to discuss," Iroh said calmly as they stopped at a staircase leading to stone in front of them; he prodded her, pointing forward. "Come on, my dear; we're almost there."

They walked up the steps, and Iroh placed his hand on the side of the stone, the panel above quickly sliding to the side silently. A blinding light caused Katara to squint, and she felt Iroh grab her hand and pull her up as her eyes readjusted. She felt soft grass beneath her feet and once her eyes finally adjusted to the searing of her eyes, she saw that there was a small stone slab lying flat where grass should be; it's where the secret passage was.

She swiveled around after a moment, not seeing Zuko's uncle, but after another moment, she saw Iroh sitting in front of a pond. Quickly, she sat next to him and watched turtle ducks squabble amongst each other, making amusing noises.

Iroh smiled softly. "This is Zuko's favorite place in the palace."

Katara's eyes roamed the garden. "I see why. It's beautiful."

"He used to pretend that he hated this place, but it was obvious to his mother and me that he cherished it. If you are ever in doubt as to my nephew's location, come to the royal gardens beneath this tree."

She could easily see Zuko acting like that. He had such a rough exterior and claimed to be emotionless except for anger, but Zuko felt deeply. "That sounds like him," she said after a moment. "But he'd probably be angry that you revealed his haven to me."

"I am well-used to Zuko's anger and have borne it more severely than anyone alive," Iroh dismissed. "Do you still want to know about my life?"

"Yes."

Iroh remained quiet for several long moments. "I understand regret, Princess Katara," he murmured, something ancient in his eyes. "I was once a different—very different—man. If you met the man I once was, you would despise me and wish me dead. You would have attacked me, and I would have killed you. I was a true heir of Sozin's line."

Katara gasped at the implication. "You were like Ozai?"

"In many ways, yes; in other ways, no." Iroh gazed into the distance, seeming far away. "Perhaps it was the presence of my mother that prevented me from walking Ozai's path before Ozai did. But my father influenced me much more than she ever did. You must understand—my father was not how you perceive."

She frowned, keeping her voice stable; her hands curled into shaking fists in her lap. "Your father killed my grandfather and is the reason why my mother was killed."

"And I cannot apologize for his actions. Only he can, but only The Avatar can hear his apologies from the Gardens of the Dead. My father was a complex man with many facets to his character. I am sorry you are only acquainted with his cruelty and power."

"I thought you weren't apologizing," she said, hoping she kept her accusatory tone at bay.

"You can feel heartbreak for two sides, Princess Katara," Zuko's uncle replied, voice old but serene. "I am heartbroken that you only experienced his greatness through his cruelty when you—and everyone—deserved to experience him in all his facets, and I am heartbroken that my father is responsible for such tragedies against you and your family."

Katara's face twisted in derision. "I don't agree at all. I never want to know your father as anything other than a monster."

Iroh nodded. "I'm not surprised. I know there are many who would make the same choice."

"It's not a choice; it's the right thing to do. Some people are unforgivable, and Sozin, your father, Ozai, and my mother's murderer are at the top of that list."

"If they are on that list, I should be, as well."

She leaned back in surprise. "What? No, you're not a- "

"War reveals the enemy, but War conceals the enemy, making you only see an enemy rather than a man with thoughts, ambitions, passions, and loves. I was a renowned participant in War's simplicity; I killed many Children of Earth—and Children of Water."

Katara's eyes widened. "What?"

"Besides King Bumi, Fire's biggest threat during the Great War was the South, which possessed a ferocity surprising for Waterbenders."

"You were in the South?" she whispered, feeling shaken. "Were you part of the attacks?"

Iroh looked heavy and haunted. "Yes. Your grandfather, Chief Hada, was powerful, and his attacks against us inflicted heavy losses. My father defeated the South once, depleting them of its Waterbenders and strength, its spirit and determination. But within a generation, the South returned, stronger than before, and the losses, spearheaded by your grandfather, were immense and costly. My father had enough and ordered me to the South. It took a long time, and I was not always there; sometimes, I was recalled to the Earth Kingdom by my father's order. But we made slow—slow—progress against Chief Hada."

"And your father killed him."

He nodded. "Yes. I watched your grandfather die; I was there when my father wielded Agni's strength as his own."

Katara swallowed. "What happened? My dad never talked about it."

"Your father was not there; he was hidden away, out of the fighting."

"But what happened?"

"Your grandfather nearly killed me. It is what enraged my father to such a degree that he entered the fray and ended your grandfather with a vicious onslaught of lightning. Your prowess reminds me of your grandfather, who possessed great strength. I was still young and overconfident, and he nearly killed me because of it. And before your grandfather, his father, Chief Kuhna, was a menace against us, a powerful Waterbender, the very reason why my father targeted the South the first time. The North only knew cowardice, but your great-grandfather and grandfather both knew honor and courage."

She wrapped her arms around her knees, pulling them into her chest. "And your father killed him, too, didn't he? He killed my grandfather and great-grandfather."

Iroh only nodded. "Yes. You are descended from men who never surrendered to Fire, fighting to their deaths; it is admirable, not abominable like I once thought."

Katara shuddered. "I never knew."

"I learned many things in the War, the foremost is that War dehumanizes the enemy while it humanizes you, making you realize how feeble and weak you are, how you are not invincible and unbeatable, how broken and frail your body is—and the bodies of those you love."

"Did you learn that watching your father murder my grandfather?" she demanded, trying but failing to keep her voice even.

Iroh glanced at her, eyes old. "No. I learned that when I held my son's broken, lifeless body in my arms."

Katara swallowed. "I'm sorry."

"But I learned something profound watching your grandfather's death," he added. "I spent years fighting Waterbenders, and I understood how they fought and their movements, from where they derived the source of their footing and stances. I was so used to fighting Waterbenders that, when I saw my father's lightning split the air toward your grandfather, I anticipated your grandfather whipping it around his body and shooting it back—a traditional response from Waterbenders I experienced countless times. But your grandfather could not defend himself, and it was his death that provoked my discovery of lightning re-direction. You see, I owe your grandfather, the man who nearly killed me and would have killed me—and I owe you, who descends from him—for it was that event which, in the end, helped save Zuko's life when Azula shot him with lightning during their Agni Kai. I have never been able to express my profound thanks to you, Princess Katara, but thank you. You saved Zuko's life."

"He saved mine," she whispered, trying not to remember those horrifying moments, the source of so many of her nightmares. "He is a good man."

"Indeed. I am so proud of him. He is better than his forefathers and uncle."

Katara bit her tongue to avoid stressing how much better Zuko was than Fire Lord Azulon and only nodded with a false smile; she felt it strain against her cheeks. "What about your mother?"

"She was a prodigious Firebender admitted into the Royal Academy many, many years—over two decades—after my father was named Crown Prince to the Dragon's Throne. My father said he was taken with her the moment they met, and my grandfather approved their union. And even though she was younger than my father by two decades, my mother was quite taken with my father, as well. Soon they were married, and I was born a little over a year later. I was the heir to my father, second-in-line to the Dragon's Throne, groomed from birth to become the Fire Lord after my father and expected to perform extraordinary feats."

She listened attentively. The only thing that any of the Gaang, save Zuko, knew about Iroh was that he was a Grandmaster of the White Lotus and that his son, Lu Ten's death at Ba Sing Se had shown him the error of his ways.

"How did she help you?" she asked quietly.

"My mother always reminded me to stay true to myself, not to be the sum of one's titles. I took that lesson to heart when I was younger, but as I became older, when my father became the Fire Lord, I drifted away from her wisdom. When I was twenty years old, my brother was born, and, to the shock of the entire Fire Nation, my mother died during the birth."

Compassion welled in her. "I'm sorry, Iroh; I know how it feels to lose a mother, too. It changes you."

"It awakens someone you never thought you could be. I resented my brother because of it. But in spite of everything, Ozai knew, though; he knew that I didn't care for him. I, to my utmost shame, even contemplated killing him many times when he was a child, my own bother, my flesh and blood, but I could never go through with it. But because of him, my mother died in childbirth, bringing him into this world. It was a shock, most of all to myself and my father, and we were forced to live near her murderer for years. It is a pain that has never healed, only faded, but its impacts remain forever. For so long, I wished nothing more than for The Avatar to return to the world and smite my brother. I have hated him all my life, and I am ashamed that my hatred for him only became a result of his treatment of Zuko, Azula, and Ursa until after I returned home following my failure at Ba Sing Se. Before that, I hated him because he killed my mother, and I still hate him for that, but there is so much more now to my loathing for him. And I know my father hated Ozai, too. My father, despite his significant strength and intelligence, was flawed deeply—as we all are. He was capable of great cruelty, and so was I. I am certain the only reason my father did not kill Ozai was that of my mother's very memory."

"I'm sorry," she consoled. "It does change people. My mother's death changed me, too."

Iroh tilted his head, glancing up—at what, Katara couldn't discern. "I do not think such a death changes you; I think it only reveals what is there, lurking beyond the veneer of simplicity you enforce on yourself. "

Katara shrugged, not willing to get into an argument over such a minor thing. "Maybe."

"But nobody knew the truth of my mother's demise. It was a closely guarded secret known only to those of my lineage, and even then, it was only my father and I who knew the truth. Not even my aunts, Li and Lo, had an inkling; everyone always thought that my mother died peacefully in her sleep months after Ozai's birth, when she was in the very last weeks of her confinement after the birth."

"Do you think she would have helped Ozai- "

"Undoubtedly," Iroh interrupted, voice haunted. "I have ruminated on it many times. I cannot help but think that if my mother survived his birth, so much would be different. After my mother's death, my father and I grieved similarly by going to war."

Katara didn't know why she felt surprised, but she did. "Really?"

Iroh glanced at her in haunted amusement. "Did you think I sat around drinking tea all day?"

"No."

"I was a young man once, Princess Katara, and though I am not old for a bender, particularly one of my lineage, I have matured past that stage of manhood. But it took me a long time, and like all young men, I carried instincts incomprehensible to you. I inflicted horrors to settle the grief raging in my heart, to make me feel something other than heartbreak and hatred for my brother. My father sought to kill King Bumi, eliminating our most significant threat, and I went elsewhere, laying waste where I could, bringing glory to Fire."

Katara felt horrified and found herself looking at him differently. She no longer saw him as an honorable man who wanted peace; she saw a man who was so powerful that he survived the Great War despite fighting so much and inflicting so much destruction.

Iroh looked at her. "I am not a good man; I am a reformed man."

"But your son!" she cried out, thinking rapidly, trying to make sense of it all. "Zuko told us about him!"

"A son's existence does not redeem his father," Zuko's uncle responded pointedly. "Otherwise, Ozai would be redeemed because Zuko is a good man."

"But weren't you married- "

One of Iroh's bushy brows rose. "Do not overlook a woman's ability to love a monster. It happens much more often than you think."

"It shouldn't!"

"But it does. My wife loved a monster—me."

Katara blinked rapidly. "But how?"

Iroh sighed and something fond crossed his face. "After living in War for many years, my father ordered me to return home. Upon my return, my father said I was to be married, producing another generation of the Fire royal bloodline, the House of Agni. I was not so receptive to the idea, rejecting the Fire Lord's order, but my father was as stubborn as any Earthbender whom I've ever met, and we eventually came to a compromise: I would marry a firebending woman of noble blood of my choosing in a year or my father would arrange a marriage. After several months, no woman caught my eye, and I traveled to Ember Island because reports of violence brewing between the noble houses reached my father's ears, and he sent me to resolve it. When I arrived, I solved the minor dispute quickly—within hours, actually. I can't even remember what it was about and had decided to stay for an extra day of relaxation." Iroh laughed joyously, and Katara felt a smile twitch her lips at the sound. "And I'm so happy I did, Princess Katara! That day, on the beach, was when I met Natsumi, my wife. I was just like my father that day. I fell in love with her the moment I saw her drinking firewhiskey in the sand. I was blinded by her beauty like she was Agni himself and, as a result, I extended my day of relaxation to over a month, and believe me, my father was furious." Iroh chuckled unapologetically, looking pleased with himself. "I convinced Natsumi to return with me to the palace and, after explaining what happened and my decision, my father accepted her as my wife, for she was of noble birth and a Firebender. My father declared that, while her prowess in the bending art was nowhere near a Master's, my blood would atone for any weakness in our future offspring, the heirs to the Dragon's Throne."

"What happened?"

"She became pregnant within a month of her presentation to my father, and when my father discovered the pregnancy, we were married immediately. He did not want any rumors of my child being thought of as a bastard to surface and, afterward, Natsumi and I were both so happy. But the pregnancy was hard on her, though, so hard. When the labor came prematurely…" He swallowed hard and closed his eyes. "My wife, my beautiful Natsumi, was called home by Agni, and he carried her to the Gardens. Her final words were naming our son—Lu Ten."

Katara was crying, for the sorrow in his voice was too much; it was too reminiscent of her own recollection of her mother's death. "I'm so sorry," she whispered.

"My wife loved a monster; she knew of my exploits—not all of them, no, and certainly not the most atrocious—and she accepted me. No matter how short it was, it was joyful to know her and experience her. I miss her often, and I refused to remarry. There has never and will never be another woman after Natsumi."

"A monster wouldn't do that."

"Monsters are not simplistic, Princess Katara," Iroh retorted, taking a brief sip of his tea. "Monsters are complex just as everyone is. And I am—and have always been—complex. But I assure you—I was a monster."

She shook her head, still unable to see it. "But even though you say you did- "

"I am the main reason why Ozai became the way he did."

"He made his own choices- "

Iroh looked solemn and regretful—and so old, much older than he usually seemed. "Yes, but Ozai's failures as a man are my failures as a brother; I was not there to guide him, teach him, and protect him, most of all from himself, as brothers do. I failed because I hated him and wished nothing but death on him often. I treated him cruelly and viciously. I look back, and I know I did such things—such horrible things—but I don't know how I did them, even though I know I did." Iroh wiped a tear from his eye, and Katara only listened, trying to imagine Iroh as a cruel young man; she had trouble imagining it, even after hearing all his accounts, including the news of her grandfather's death. "I was younger then—and, thus, angrier then. The War seemed most important, but I found Natsumi, and I had her for too short a time. And it was not only the Earth Kingdom on whom I unleashed my grief from her death."

Katara tensed, something cold crawling through her. "Ozai."

"He was only nine years old when it happened," Iroh said, voice drifting in sorrow and shame. "Natsumi was cold and motionless on the bed, and I used my firebending to warm her, to try and revive her and bring her back—but she was gone. Ozai came in, and he tried to console me." Something tight, horrified, and disbelieving emanated off him, and it slammed against Katara. "And I didn't wish for it to be him consoling me; I wished for my mother, whom he deprived me of. And I snapped," he whispered, voice incomprehensible, face twisting with grief and self-loathing. "I was enraged and hateful. And I turned my ire on him."

She swallowed. "What happened?"

"I burned him, and his screams didn't deter me." He raised one of his hands and looked at it as if it were unrecognizable. "I gripped his leg and squeezed; flesh boiled, and I could have crushed his leg forever, crippling a Prince of Fire, my own lineage. His leg was weak and brittle under my massive strength, and his flesh innocent before I marred it." Iroh wiped more tears from his eyes. "That was the last time he ever looked at me without hatred. And the truth is, Princess Katara—I deserve all his hatred, and I always have. Never is my shame greater than when I consider my actions against my brother and the impacts they had on not only himself and myself but the world. I almost killed Ozai that day in my haze of murderous madness provoked by grief; I would have killed Ozai if not for Lu Ten. Ozai's screams only encouraged me, but Lu Ten's screams stopped me."

Katara knew always that Iroh's backstory was sorrowful, but she had had no idea that it was so appalling. It was a miracle, to her, that he had turned out the way he did. She was also beginning to feel bad for Ozai. It was preposterous! Ozai was a monster, and nothing would change that, not even a childhood that was, from what she was hearing, a cursed one.

But things were beginning to make more sense in a terrible way.

"I often ask myself: 'How was I so cruel?'" Iroh divulged, voice soft. "And there is an answer—I was a monster, despite what you think. It was simple but horrifying—I didn't care. I only cared about myself. I didn't learn to think about anyone else but myself—and my father, of course—until Lu Ten. Part of me is unsure I actually loved Natsumi, only what she provided me. I lusted for her, but lust is only loving yourself, which is most simplistic and requires no effort, no greater striving nor pursuit."

"You never remarried," Katara consoled gently. "I think you loved her."

"I hope so; she deserved all my love and more. And Ozai did, as well, but with him, I failed severely. In every facet, I failed my brother. I know that, and I will die knowing that I am mainly responsible for the way he turned out, which means I am partly responsible for everything Zuko and Azula endured."

"You shouldn't blame yourself so much."

Iroh smiled, but it was haunted. "If I was anything other than weak and spiteful, perhaps my nephew and niece would have never lived in terror of their father; perhaps my sister would not have been forced to resort to such measures; perhaps my father would still be alive."

Katara blinked in surprise, focusing on one part that stood out above the other horrifying parts. "You have a sister?"

A brief laugh escaped Iroh, and he nodded. "Yes, but not of my blood. My sister is Dowager Fire Lady Ursa, Zuko's mother."

She sat straighter at hearing the mention of Zuko's mother. "You were close to her?"

"No." Iroh looked sad and remorseful. "I was at war and did not consider her that important. I knew her, and I enjoyed her presence, but that was all. There was not much connection, not until later. But Ozai loved her fiercely—violently. She was all he had in his life because both myself and my father hated him, which he knew and felt. I never cared for him, especially after Natsumi's death; I only had my son, and for six years, he was my entire life, Princess Katara. By then, Ozai was fifteen, a few months away from sixteen, and had just met Lady Ursa. And the only one my brother had who loved him was her, and she loved him as much as he loved her."

Katara was especially attentive to this part. Zuko had never spoken of his mother, except revealing that she was gone, had been for many years, when she and the others had asked him about her during the Great War. "What was she like?" At Iroh's curious look, she clarified: "Zuko never said anything about her. He only said that she was gone."

Iroh shook his head with a sigh. "That is no surprise. Zuko—and Azula, too, for a long time—were close with Princess Ursa, who was so much like my mother. She was a prodigious Firebender admitted into the Royal Academy, and my father's eyes were caught once again. However, instead of marrying her himself, he introduced her to Ozai—why, I have never been able to discern, and I am unsure my father even knew why he introduced them. But Ozai, like all men of our lineage, loved her instantly and deeply. Within several months, they were married, with Zuko on the way. But I remember the labor, for I was there, recalled home by my father to celebrate the arrival of another heir of Sozin's line, and the labor was troubling—very taxing. I feared that history was repeating itself, the curse of bearing a child of Agni's royal house—my mother, my wife, and my sister. It seemed all but confirmed that Ursa was going to die bearing Zuko, and I still remember how Ozai looked so heartbroken and distressed—I wasn't aware my brother could look distressed in such a way—that day. It was horrible, and we were already preparing the funerals for both mother and child against Ozai's wishes; he roared and raged like a dragon, vowing Ursa's strength to prevail and his heir's endurance. It all seemed lost, but Ursa and Zuko did prevail; Ozai was correct when we were all wrong. My sister pulled through, overcoming the great odds stacked against her. And Zuko was born, healthy, and there was so much joy."

She wondered if Zuko wanted to know that his father was sad at the thought of his death during birth but realized that he wouldn't. Instead, she licked her lips. "Then what happened?"

"A year later, Azula was born with no complications and, for a while, for a long while, everything was peaceful. I remember—Ozai was happy. He seemed content, and he devoted himself extensively to making Ursa and his children happy. He granted all of them so many wishes that I can scarcely recall them all. He tried to be—and was for longer than you think—a good husband to his wife and a good father to his children. I think being an attentive husband and father appealed to him and gave him the connection he lacked as a child. My brother could have been a good man, a very good man—like Zuko—but things went differently, and I struggle to pinpoint exactly where things diverged. I do not know how things went so wrong. I have suspicions but no answers."

Katara swallowed, learning more and more of Zuko's family history; it felt intimate, more intimate than she deserved considering her actions against him, but she wanted more. "What do you suspect?"

"I suspect that Zuko's birth—and later extensive struggles, for Zuko's struggles were extensive like Ozai's once were—reminded him of himself. Perhaps Ozai thought by doing the things he did, he would spare Zuko from the grief he endured as a child by pushing him so severely, trying to force him to be better like Ozai had to force himself to be better to compare to a prodigious sibling. I suspect he had good intentions, but the results were horrifying. Zuko was such a late bender, and even I had begun to think he was a non-bender—and Ozai thought he was for a long time, disappointed, ashamed, heartbroken, and humiliated. But Ursa was adamant, and so was my father, that Zuko was a bender. I do not know the source of their faith, but they were correct—Zuko was a Firebender who did not bend until his seventh year."

"Is that bad?"

Iroh looked at her with weight. "Azula first accessed her firebending in her third year—a prodigy."

Katara winced. "I see. And Ozai didn't like that Zuko took so long."

"It reminded him of himself, and he hated reminders of himself, of his shame. He did not bend until his sixth year, and Zuko's struggles made him remember, I think. You think of my brother as unbelievably powerful, and he was, but he did not start that way. He worked and worked—worked much, much harder than I ever have in my life—until he became so powerful that only The Avatar could defeat him."

"He worked like Zuko."

"Yes, but there is a crucial difference." Iroh sighed, bringing a heavy hand to his brows. "Zuko had a supportive uncle while Ozai had a resentful brother. I suspect if I treated Zuko as terribly as I treated Ozai, Zuko would be just like his father."

Katara found herself speechless, watching as Iroh stared down at his hands, seeing things that she never could.

She swallowed and placed a hesitant hand on his own. "What about your son and Zuko? Were they close?"

Iroh inhaled deeply, gathering his words. "Oh, yes, Princess Katara, they were close—and Azula, too. Lu Ten dearly loved both his cousins and would take every opportunity to play with them. Matter of fact, it was he who showed them the secret passages and how to prank the servants. Zuko specifically adored Lu Ten and viewed him more as a brother than a cousin, and I dare say that Azula once felt the same. My son would often spend time with Zuko and Azula instead of training, an annoyance to my father but one that he allowed through my persuasion. They were all as close as siblings. For Zuko's fifth birthday, Lu Ten gifted him with the Dao swords that you have seen him wield."

Katara nodded and she could still visualize the awkward picture that Zuko had presented when he found them at the Western Air Temple with only his swords and a small sack. "I've seen them."

"Lu Ten taught him initially until he left to join me in the war effort." Iroh squeezed his eyes shut. "I was ambitious. There were always two royals who fought throughout the Great War. Sozin was by himself for a little over a decade before my father entered the war as a teenager and augmented Fire's capabilities; he changed the course of a battle with his presence. It was Fire Lord Sozin and Prince Azulon wielding power against the other nations, and, eventually, it became Fire Lord Azulon and Prince Iroh. I wanted to make it three royals in the war, thinking it would finally end the war and bring us victory. Not even King Bumi could endure all three of us. It would be Fire Lord Azulon, Prince Iroh, and Prince Lu Ten. But my father refused to fight, leaving it to me and Lu Ten. My father ordered me to conquer Ba Sing Se to deprive King Bumi of his allies and supply chain. The three of us planned the attack for months until we were ready. I laid siege to Ba Sing Se for six hundred days, never ceasing, my wrath at its peak. It was expected that Ba Sing Se would fall before my genius and power, but Dai Li agents kept that from happening; they were a blistering thorn in our side, continuing to kill many of my men before they could react. They would pop out of the ground and kill as many soldiers as they could, and then they would vanish like smoke."

That didn't surprise Katara. "The Dai Li are quite problematic, and I can say that from personal experience."

"I did what my father did before me and fought in the front lines, but I am not my father and do not possess his genius; my impact was not enough to shift the balance. I became sloppy, focused severely on the battle, and I lost contact with Lu Ten for days." Iroh closed his eyes. "He loved women; many great men do, but he did not live long enough to become a great man. From what I pieced together, he fell in love with a girl from one of the provinces outside of Ba Sing Se, a province from where we would take food if we were low on supplies, which happened more often than you think because of King Bumi's extensive reach. He may have sired a child by this girl for all I know, for I know so little, not even her name, but several of Lu Ten's men told me about her. She was a pretty girl and possessed a smile that lured him in for the Dai Li, who used her to get to him to capture him. I can only assume how he was captured, but I received a letter from the Dai Li, who demanded I surrender, or they would surrender Lu Ten of his head."

Katara swallowed. "What did you do?"

Iroh closed his eyes. "I kidnapped an earthbending boy from one of the nearby provinces and ordered him to tunnel me into Ba Sing Se or I would burn his family alive before I killed him."

She gasped, finally believing Iroh when he claimed he was once a monster; it seemed suddenly easy to remember that he was descended from Sozin and was feared by the entire Earth Kingdom—and likely her own people—for over a decade. "What?"

"I never knew his name; I didn't care to know it." Specks of golden flames seemed to ignite in his eyes. "All I cared about was saving my son, and this boy—who was no older than Avatar Aang when he confronted Ozai—tunneled me into Ba Sing Se, and I took him with me when I captured one of the Dai Li and tortured him for information on my son. Once I knew Lu Ten's location, I killed the agent and ordered the boy to sneak me into the Dai Li compound, and he did—until he betrayed me and gave up our location while we were in the compound. I killed him in my rage and surrendered to the Dai Li, surrounded. I ordered they take me to Lu Ten so I could verify he was alive. Only then would I order my army to surrender and return to the Fire Nation. The Dai Li agreed, and my son was brought to me." Iroh shuddered, and his breathing quickened, coming in slight gasps. "His hands and feet were crushed—likely by boulders—which deprived him of his ability to bend. I doubt even a Waterbender such as yourself, Princess Katara, could have healed the vast damage."

Katara swallowed. "I'm sorry."

"They demanded I sign an armistice and cessation of our conquered territory while they held a dagger to Lu Ten's throat. Lu Ten told me to give 'those dust-eaters nothing,' but I did. I signed it. But when I finished signing the parchment, I reached out to hand it to the leading agent. When he reached out to accept it, I made it aflame and blew the flames into his face. Then I sprang into action. Lu Ten dove to the side, which left a gash on his neck from the knife, but it was not fatal. I fired lightning and flame in tandem, destroying everything around me—but not everyone. I killed so many agents in my wrath, but some slipped my gaze." Iroh began to weep, and Katara felt her own tears flow—not just for the inevitable but for all the lives that were killed needlessly, for the Great War was entirely pointless! "I would have died that day by the boulder meant for me, but Lu Ten, even without the use of his feet, managed to push me out of the way; his chest was crushed by the boulder, but he was still alive and there was so much blood. I snapped, and I murdered everyone. I picked him up, broke us out of the compound, and raced to the outer wall. That is how I breached Ba Sing Se's outer wall—I was already inside and, in my desperation to save my dying son, I fired lightning endlessly, depleting my strength, but it was enough. I broke through the outer wall, and my men swarmed in, distracting the revived Dai Li and the army of Earthbenders. I raced for a medic, but it was too late. My son was gone, and the worst part is that I never felt him die. I remember looking down at him in my arms as I was running, and he looked back at me, trying to speak, and the next moment I looked at him, he was gone."

"I'm sorry," she repeated, unable to say anything else.

Iroh looked at her, eyes teary and sorrowful. "I understand regret, Princess Katara. It was my folly that killed Lu Ten—my utter belief in Fire's supremacy. But Earth defeated me in the worst ways for a man, depriving me of my pride and joy, my son and heir, whom I loved more than anyone. But it was not Earth alone that deprived me of Lu Ten; it was Fire, too, which is impossible if Fire is supreme above all else. Ozai is responsible for Lu Ten's death."

Katara blinked. "What? I thought the Dai Li- "

Fists clenched, and the air became hot, bearing down on Katara. "Ozai commissioned them to assassinate Lu Ten—and likely me. It was a scheme for the Dragon's Throne, one that succeeded."

"He really is a monster- "

"A monster of my own making," Iroh interrupted hollowly. "Lu Ten would still be alive I was not a monster to Ozai, teaching him what it means to be a monster."

"Maybe."

Iroh shook his head. "I could have taken Ba Sing Se once I breached the outer wall, for my men were all inside and slaughtering everyone; it was complete momentum for Fire. But I was too drained and distraught. The cost for Fire's momentum was Lu Ten, and that was too great a cost. To the horror and disgust of many, I ordered Fire's retreat from Ba Sing Se when we were about to achieve the victory we spent six hundred days fighting for. Many of my own men hated me for the decision, and some even dared say it to my face, arguing that Lu Ten's death was a necessary sacrifice for Fire's glory. They declared that I insulted Lu Ten by not slaughtering Ba Sing Se and razing it to the ground; they said that a real father would have stayed and fought and avenged his son's death."

Katara swallowed. "Did you kill them for saying that?"

"Yes. I was so angry, and I challenged everyone to an Agni Kai. Everyone had to accept, or they were honorless, and I killed every one of my challengers. I was mad with grief- "

"Like you were when your wife died," she whispered.

"Yes. And I turned the army against me. They hated me for my cowardice and cruelty. So, I fled in the night, taking very little. I wandered the Earth Kingdom, looking for something unattainable—death. I tried to kill myself, but I could never go through with it. I loved living too much, even those days after Lu Ten's death, I loved living; it was all I knew. And I felt too ashamed to kill myself, to see him again in the Gardens of the Dead. I failed to save him and, thus, I did not deserve to see him. The news of my father's death reached me; the news of Princess Ursa's disappearance reached me; the news of my brother's ascension to the Dragon's Throne reached me; the news of everything that happened in that year I was gone reached me. But I never cared, not even about my father's death; I was numb. My father's death was astonishing, considering his vitality and strength, and when I heard that his dying wish for Ozai to succeed him on the Dragon's Throne, I knew he was assassinated—likely by Ozai himself. At any time, I could have returned to the Fire Nation and challenged my brother to an Agni Kai, but I never did. I was on a quest for death, despite my failures at suicide." Iroh shook his head, looking disbelieving. "I traveled to Omashu and screamed for King Bumi to face me, the Dragon of the West, heir of Sozin, and I kept screaming until I was hoarse—and still I screamed. I don't know how long I did it, but King Bumi finally came out, and he defeated me promptly. And I was ready for death, weeping—I think I begged Bumi for it—but Bumi spared me and brought me inside Omashu."

Katara's eyes widened. "Really?"

Iroh nodded, and he wiped tears from his eyes. "Yes. I love him. He is the truest friend I have ever had in my life. I would die for him. He saved my life. I was inside Omashu, the very stronghold that my father, for decades, yearned to be inside of to conquer, but it was in that enemy camp where I changed. Bumi spared me for months when he had every right to kill me. He even let me play with his grandchildren, who were small and delightful. I have never been able to discern why he showed me such kindness when I never deserved it. All he ever said was that it was something that 'someone he once knew would do.'"

Katara swallowed. "Do you think he was talking about Aang?"

Iroh bowed his head. "I have my suspicions, yes, but only Bumi can answer that. I went to Omashu to die, provoking Bumi to kill me, but he saved my life and helped give me a new purpose. He is a great man, indeed, one of the foremost of great men to ever walk this world, but he is an even better good man."

"And you just stayed there?"

"No, Bumi challenged me a lot, pressed me to think and look at things differently. But I still wanted to die. However, one day while in Omashu, I woke up in the Spirit World, the very Gardens of the Dead."

"I thought only Aang could enter the Spirit World," Katara whispered in shock.

Iroh smiled but sorrow was evident. "Yes, only The Avatar can enter the Spirit World at will whenever he wants, no matter what is happening around him. But you mistake it as my will that sent me into the Spirit World."

Katara blinked. "Who pulled you into the Spirit World."

"Avatar Roku," Iroh responded, voice soft, and she sat straighter. "I woke up, and he sat in front of me, luminous but transparent, not fully there—for he still lived in Avatar Aang. And there was a Pai Sho board between us. I thought he was going to be my torment, but he assured me he was not. It is a conversation I still have trouble believing, but I know it happened."

"What did he say?"

"He said: 'Peace is your pursuit, but this pursuit will not bring you peace. The world needs your help. I failed in my duty, Prince Iroh. Will you fail in yours? Will more fathers be bereft of their sons as you are? When does the cycle of vengeance end? Will you stand forward and change your path? Will you help end the cycle of vengeance? Has a Child of Fire lost his will?' And I could not speak, too terrified, for Avatar Roku was imposing and severe; he judged me, and to be judged by an Avatar is a terrifying thing."

Katara swallowed, thinking of Aang's judgment against her. "It is."

"Avatar Roku told me to look to my left, and I did; it was my grandfather, who was much more visible and tangible than Avatar Roku."

Her jaw dropped. "Sozin?"

"Apparently, Avatar Roku interrupted their Pai Sho game to summon me," Iroh said with small amusement.

"But why would Avatar Roku be willing for Sozin to corrupt you?"

Iroh's smile was frayed and tired. "Because the Sozin you conceive is not the Sozin that was. My grandfather was a complicated man, and in the Spirit World, your truest self is revealed. He was as I remembered from my early years, for I knew Sozin during his final years."

Katara's lips parted. "He lived that long?"

"He reigned as Fire Lord for 128 years, the longest reigning Fire Lord in Fire's recorded history, and died at age 153."

She wavered at such knowledge. "That's impossible."

Iroh's smile became more amused and kind. "Benders can live a long time, Princess Katara. Considering how powerful you are, you are likely to live longer than most. Maybe longer than my grandfather, considering he died not of old age or disease but loneliness."

"I don't understand. Why would Roku let Sozin talk to you? He doesn't deserve rest in the Gardens!"

"My grandfather was a monster, yes, but he was not only a monster. He had a fierce love for his family; it was the reason why my father was not born for so long, for my grandfather loved his first wife so much that he refused to set her aside."

Katara tried to imagine it but couldn't. "That doesn't change anything- "

"Of course not," Iroh agreed, nodding his head. "It only adds complexity to him, for he was complex. And Avatar Roku wanted me to speak with him one last time. I think that he, after his death, saw what he had done to the world, and he regretted it; his eyes were finally open, and he saw without cravings for lust, war, and blood. And when I read his final testament, it cemented my belief. As I feel my own life dimming, I can't help but think of a time when everything was so much brighter, he wrote. That is not the reflection of a man proud of his accomplishments; that is the reflection of a man ashamed and regretful. My grandfather was many things, but at the heart of all his numerous contradictions was a fierce desire to be remembered and change the world."

"He succeeded," Katara muttered bitterly. "What did Sozin tell you?"

"He said: 'I was a conqueror who sired conquerors. I had an idea that could change the world, but that idea's inception was joyful, which is not the Great War. What I first imagined is not what I provoked, and I am at fault—forever. I was a harbinger of death, chaos, and confusion, and it is not what I wanted; I wanted advancement for everyone, but I only regressed everyone to their primal instincts toward war and blood; I wanted a united world like the ancient Fire tribes became unified after the Unification by Kai, but I only emphasized the disparity between the races of each element, provoking primal connections and loyalties. I slaughtered an entire civilization out of fear. Do you fear, Prince Iroh, son of my son? Fear provokes a perception of what is not, a misunderstanding that results in atrocities. My vision for the world stretched so far that I could not see what was right in front of me, and Air is gone. I have shared conversations with an Air Nomad I murdered personally at the Southern Air Temple, and he is most intelligent and insightful; he understood my ideas and praised my intent as good but impossible, and he helped me see the truth of Air's fundamental importance to the world. Do not commit my mistakes, Grandson. I committed many, and my heirs commit many still. Will you redeem my failures? Will you redeem your lineage, which is so great and profound, that forgot its source in tradition? Conflict was once Fire's tradition, but Kai created new traditions upon the Unification, refining Fire for the better. We must not return to those primal traditions that once weakened us. I failed in my endeavors, and I reverted Fire back to its infant state. I cannot atone for my sins, but you can atone for yours, which have their source in me. Will you redeem me of my curse of darkness? Will you redeem yourself, Prince Iroh?' I agreed to pursue that redemption for my lineage, and Avatar Roku placed his hand on my shoulder, and we appeared in another part of the Gardens of the Dead."

Tears welled in Iroh's eyes, and Katara instinctively knew what happened. "Your son," she whispered, feeling a longing for something similar to happen to her so she could see her mother.

"And wife," Iroh added, tears streaming out of his eyes. "And The Avatar gave me that gift, and I am forever indebted to him. Lu Ten and Natsumi were there, and I spoke with them. They made me realize the lesson that Bumi kept telling me—my journey is not over. Though their lives were finished, mine was not—and it still is not. 'We are not dead, Father,' Lu Ten said to me. 'We are here in joy and tranquility. We have reached the next stage, and we wait you for you to join us here—but not yet. You have so much more to do and experience.' 'You raised our son so well, my love,' Natsumi said. 'But you have more raising to do. You failed Ozai, but will you fail Ozai's children? You once told me that you wanted to make a difference in the world like all men of your renowned lineage, but perhaps the difference is not in the world but in someone's life, someone who can make a difference in the world. You still hold so much love in your heart, but do not reserve that love for us who are gone and not in need of it, for we are here in serenity. There are others in your family who need your love, Iroh. Your family—and the world—need you. We are okay, and we will be okay. You can go, my love; you can let go.' 'It is okay, Father,' Lu Ten said. 'You will be okay, too.'"

Katara wiped the tears from her eyes. "Your son and wife sound lovely; I wish I knew them."

Iroh smiled, and he seemed lighter; she suddenly realized that, probably, he had never confessed the events of his life to anyone. She felt honored that he chose her. "They would enjoy you."

"Better than Zuko does," she whispered, trying not to descend into her sorrow. "So, that's when you returned to the Fire Nation, right? After those conversations?"

"Not quite, Princess Katara. I remained in Omashu for a while longer, coming to terms with everything, processing the depths of my new commitment, and preparing myself for what I would have to undertake. That is when King Bumi revealed to me the existence of the Order of the White Lotus, and he recommended me to the others when they were, understandably, doubtful. I vowed to end the Great War and redeem my lineage, and they believed me. Between Bumi's conviction in me and Avatar Roku appearing to me, they were convinced, and through bitter work, I rose to the rank of Grandmaster of Fire." Iroh laughed, and it was full of disbelief. Katara wondered if she could join the White Lotus organization. Since the Order is under The Avatar's control, Aang would probably give her his blessing. But then again, after everything, she highly doubted that Aang wanted anything to do with her. "I marvel at Life, Princess Katara, for what impossible turns it takes! No one, not even The Avatar himself, can anticipate Life! You see, I hated King Bumi for so long, but he saved my life; he saw something in me that I never saw. I went to Omashu to die by his hands, but I walked away with a new purpose—to end the Great War—because he extended his hand in friendship, not to strike the mortal blow. Who could conceive that the Scourge of Fire—the same man who almost assassinated my father by dropping a mountain on him and would have if not for my father's instincts; the same man who washed himself with the blood of his victims of Fire and drank from their severed skulls; the same man who slept on the dreams and thoughts of all those of Fire he killed; the same man who terrorized the Fire Nation for decades because of his sheer influence and impact, propagated by horror stories that depicted a murdering monster, resolved on destroying Fire; the same man who vowed publicly to castrate all of those with Sozin's blood, eating testicles and crushing wombs; the same man who, it is said, would howl Sozin's name in fury, screaming it until Heaven recoiled at his raw intensity, every morning he awoke and realized the Great War was not all a night terror—would save my life, an heir of Sozin? No one! And I am in awe. A lot can happen in a single year, as you well know, and that is what happened to me and how I changed in a single year upon my return to the Fire Nation. But things were so different upon my return; it should have been impossible, but it was true and real. I prepared myself extensively, but I could have never imagined what awaited me upon my return to my home."

Katara tensed and felt anxiety, specifically upon realizing what Zuko must have endured. "What happened?"

"What did not happen?" Iroh asked, shaking his head. "Everything was different, so very different. Princess Ursa was gone, my father was dead, Ozai was Fire Lord, the Noble Houses scorned me, and Zuko and Azula lived in terror." He turned to her, golden eyes deadly serious. "They were not the children I remembered. Zuko was angrier and distrustful, and Azula closed herself off so no one could hurt her, and neither of them trusted me in the slightest. I failed to ingratiate myself toward Azula, which I will always regret knowing the later results, but I did manage to win Zuko's attention eventually; it took almost a year for him to look at me with trust and faith. But only a month or so later, he was banished, and I left with him, leaving Azula with Ozai. It was an easy but impossible choice. Zuko needed me more in that moment. I wish I could have taken Azula with me, but Ozai would have never allowed it. So, I traveled with Zuko during his exile for years, slowly trying to heal his perception, all the while remaining in contact with the Order of the White Lotus to undermine Ozai's rule, and you surely know the rest."

"Not as much as I would like," she whispered after several moments, wetting her lips and summoning her courage. "Zuko is mad at me."

"Very much so," Iroh agreed, taking a sip from a teacup—she had no idea where he got it from.

"I know why he's so mad, and I deserve it, but I'm trying. I didn't think things would be okay by now, but I thought things would be a little better after our first conversations the more we talked. But it's not."

Iroh stared at the turtle ducks for a moment, inhaling slowly. "You seek understanding of Zuko."

"Yes. How do I fix it?"

"It is not up to you to fix it, Princess Katara. You are doing all you can; it is up to Zuko to meet you halfway."

Katara swallowed. "I'm not sure he will."

"And that would be his choice," Iroh replied, eyes assessing her briefly. "You claim to be his friend- "

"I am his friend, but I've done a poor job of showing it."

"- but if he does make that choice, will you accept it? Will you be a good friend and accept his choice even if it hurts you?"

She squeezed her knees to her chest. "I don't know. I want him back; I want that connection we always shared."

Iroh sighed and was quiet for several moments, seeming to come to a decision. "If you wish to understand, you must understand Zuko, which is a complex undertaking. He never had any friends during his childhood. The only people he knew were his father, mother, grandfather, uncle, Lu Ten, and Azula. While he would often play with Azula and Lu Ten, they were not friends, they were family. There is a crucial difference, yes?"

"But what about Mai and Ty Lee? Weren't they his friends?"

"No," he responded adamantly, surprising her. "Never think that. Mai and Ty Lee were never Zuko's friends; they were Azula's friends, and that was all."

"I didn't know."

Iroh refilled his teacup. "My nephew has never trusted easily, Princess Katara, never. There have been few he has ever trusted with his life: me, his mother, Azula at one point, Lu Ten, and your group. When the Great War ended, Avatar Aang was the only person who chose to remain in contact with Zuko."

"And we broke the trust," she said softly.

"Yes," he answered, nodding. "I am afraid I broke his trust, as well. I was not around much since the Great War ended, either. I feared what my presence near would provoke; I thought that if I stayed, peace would never be a possibility. I was wrong, of course; I committed a foul error, to my shame and regret. Although we both wrote to each other constantly, there is a big difference between a conversation on paper and one face-to-face. But I feared for him. Zuko had no one, especially after Avatar Aang departed from the Fire Nation to aid the other nations in their rebuilding efforts. He had no friends, and his only faithful companion for many years was Azula herself, whom he would visit every day in her prison, from Zuko's own words. So, when Zuko wrote me, revealing that he had finally found his mother, I was so happy, Princess Katara, and it was a joy to see her again- "

"What?" Katara interrupted in shock. "Ursa's alive? She's not dead?"

"Yes." Iroh looked over at her in bemusement, head tilted, golden eyes considering. "Dowager Fire Lady Ursa was with us last night during our meal upon Avatar Aang's return with Azula."

Silence.

"She was the one sitting next to Azula," she breathed out softly in realization, blinking rapidly. She had just thought that it had been an unfortunate advisor or servant who had been forced to sit next to Zuko's bitch of a sister. But now, she realized how blind she truly had been. Azula and her mother looked almost identical, except Ursa was older and more mature. The resemblance was so obvious, too obvious! How could she have not seen it?

Because she hadn't wanted to; deep down, she must have known that the similarities were too great, that the utter vehemence at which Ursa glared at Katara and Sokka was too great for anyone but of familial relation to Azula. Instead, she refused to contemplate it, coming to the obvious truth. For all of the resemblance between Zuko and his father, there was just as much resemblance between Azula and her mother.

"I didn't know," she murmured, hands clenching in the fabric of her gown.

Iroh's sigh was loud and piercing. "Zuko did not tell you. I wish that I was surprised, but I am not. My nephew can keep a grudge better than anyone except Ozai."

"I'm glad he found her," Katara murmured, feeling a panging of envy and grief. They had shared a connection, she and Zuko, with the loss of their mothers. But now, Zuko somehow got his mother back in his life, which was incredible, but Katara would never get her mother back, left only with a necklace. She wanted to be happy for him, she truly did, but anger rose in the back of her throat, simmering in a cauldron of jealous bitterness.

"You should be happy for Zuko, not jealous, Princess Katara," Iroh advised, golden eyes shadowed with disappointment.

Katara shook her head, tears springing in her eyes. "I am deeply happy for him, really, but I wish that happiness extended to me; I wish my mother could be found anywhere but the Gardens of the Dead." The water in the pond began to swirl slowly, reacting to her emotions. "It's the one thing I have wished for every night since the day she was murdered, but my wish will never come true. I wish I could remember her without seeing her scorched body; I wish I could hear her voice like I used to. But now I can't remember her voice; it's been too long. I wish she were here every day to be my mother, someone I need so desperately, even now." Katara sniffed, and her hands shook as the tears blurred her vision. "I know she knew I loved her; I know she knew I adored her; I know she knew how much I looked up to her and wanted to be like her; I know all of that—I do. But I just wish that I could tell her all that one more time—because she was worthy of it and deserved it. She was amazing, and I try to do her memory proud, but I know I fail every day. I will never be the mother she was. Look at how I treated Aang!" Something cracked inside her, and she gasped, feeling panicked horror. "I abandoned him and Zuko like they were nothing! My mother would have never done that! She'd be so ashamed of me—I know she is!"

Iroh gazed at her with compassion. "You only knew of your mother as Mother; you never knew her when she was a girl, least of all when she was your age dealing with so much. I think your mother would recognize the pressures you were under- "

"She was strong," she hissed, squeezing her eyes shut. "When they came for me, she lied to Yon Rha's face and told him that she was the last Waterbender in the South rather than me; she did it calmly, and she stared her death in the face and didn't fear it. She was strong and did what she had to, even though it was impossible, but I wasn't strong after the War and didn't do what I knew I should do—message Aang and Zuko—because of my stupid nightmares!"

Iroh sighed. "If such a scenario happened on this day, there is no doubt in my mind that you would make the same sacrifice. But you have had bad days, and, whether you remember or not, your mother had bad days when she was not her best. But she was her best on her final day, and for that, she has all my admiration and respect."

Katara swallowed. "But Aang and Zuko- "

"Zuko and Avatar Aang did not have the luxury of sifting through all of those experiences of the Great War, processing them as they should be processed; one is the Fire Lord, and the other The Avatar—both are busy in a way my words cannot describe. But you had that luxury. And Zuko and Aang are resentful because of it."

She sniffed. "I think it's more than that."

"Probably. Zuko is very complex, and I can never assume to comprehend the totality of The Avatar—no one of either Realm can."

"I just want to fix it."

"Do you want to fix it for Zuko's sake or your sake?" Iroh asked, voice devoid of any judgment. "Do you wish to fix it so you can look at yourself in the mirror and feel free from guilt, or do you wish to fix it so Zuko can have the connection for which he desperately yearns?"

Katara swallowed. "Both."

Iroh only nodded. "Perhaps that is the wise approach. I made a decision—leaving the Fire Nation for Ba Sing Se after the Great War—strictly for Zuko's sake, and it backfired terribly. I worry for my nephew, Princess Katara. Do you worry for him?"

"Of course."

"Did you worry for him during the years you did not contact him?"

She nodded, feeling the weight of his gaze. "Yes. I thought about him—and Aang—a lot."

"And the more time that passed without contact, the more intensely you felt like you could not contact him?"

"Yes."

Iroh glanced at her. "Do you resent that he found his mother?"

Katara tensed, several shudders passing through her. "Yes."

"Very good," he praised, shocking her. "Zuko admires honesty; he despises deception. Be honest but not cruel with him."

"Honesty could be cruelty- "

"Only someone immature believes such nonsense," Iroh dismissed. "Truth can be painful, yes, but cruelty is something deliberate. Truth simply is and, thus, cannot be cruel, for cruelty is something designed and manipulated for impact, but Truth is stagnant but strong, incapable of being manipulated into cruelty—if you are mature."

She sniffed, wiping stray tears from her eyes. "I don't think I'm mature."

Iroh smiled. "Most are not. And let me divulge a secret to you—Zuko is immature, too."

A small laugh escaped her. "I don't think he'd appreciate that."

"He would appreciate the honesty but resent its implications."

"Was he always that way?"

Iroh's laughter was loud and genuine. "Princess Katara, you ask such interesting questions; you are authentic in your wonder. Yes and no, to answer your question. He was inconsistent, as all children are. Upon his mother's disappearance, he became consistent in all the wrong ways, devoted to a perception that would only cause harm—as epitomized by Azula when her mind shattered. When Ozai marred him and banished him, I thought he would look at it all differently, appreciating honesty, but he was stubborn as an Earthbender. He believed in his father when Ozai did nothing to deserve it for years."

Katara found herself unable to breathe, and she reached out and placed a hand on Iroh's arm to steady herself; her mind rebelled, trying to process what Iroh said. Those horrifying, monstrous words washed over her, pounding in her ears with the force of an angry Earthbender, causing her heart to race and her pace to pale, a horrified mass of disbelief.

"Ozai is why he has his scar?" she whispered, voice breaking in horror.

Iroh's eyes widened with dread. "Oh, dear, Zuko will be most furious with me. I assumed you knew, but I should have known you did not." He frowned at her, golden eyes remembering an event that she could never imagine. "Yes, Ozai brought his flame-filled hand down to Zuko's face, marring him forever, fastening a brand for all to see. Zuko was twelve years old, a few weeks from thirteen when it happened. That was why my nephew was so fearful for Avatar Aang on Sozin's Comet; if my brother was willing to maim his own twelve-year-old son for simply speaking out of turn, what would he do to a twelve-year-old Avatar who he knew was the only being in both Realms who could end all of his glorious plans of world rebirth for only Fire?"

Katara gasped as harsh tears flooded her vision. No, that couldn't be right, it couldn't! No one was that cruel, but then again, it was Fire Lord Ozai, the man who had wanted to burn the entire Earth Kingdom to ash. And Zuko had called him 'the worst father in the history of fathers' on Ember Island all those years ago.

She felt sick and envisioned Zuko, a twelve-year-old boy, the same age as Aang had been, kneeling before his father, begging for love and receiving a scar instead. She felt insurmountable guilt crash upon her, and the tears spilled down her cheeks, splashing against the grass with the force of boulders.

"I'm sorry," she choked out, unable to say anything else, for the tears were too strong.

"I did not stop it," Iroh whispered, voice mournful. "The moment Zuko kneeled before Ozai, pleading for mercy, I knew the result; I knew what would happen; I knew. But I only stood there and watched and did nothing while Zuko screamed. I have failed intently when it comes to Zuko, too, Princess Katara."

"But he forgave you," she managed to say through her weeping.

"Because I worked for it," he replied. "But based on several things Zuko has said to me, I may not be forgiven all the way yet. But it matters not if it takes the rest of my life—Zuko is worth it."

Katara nodded ardently and rapidly. "Yes, he is. He is worth so much."

"You are dedicating yourself to earning his forgiveness?"

"For both of us," she clarified. "We need each other; we all need each other. He's my friend."

"I wish you luck."

"But why did he never say anything?" she demanded, still trying to comprehend the unholy truth of Zuko's scar. "We would have helped him—I would have!"

Iroh only raised an eyebrow and stared at her pointedly. "Would you share something so personal to a group of people whom you hardly knew, Princess Katara? Make no mistake, Zuko willingly joined your group to end the War, but upon his arrival at the Western Air Temple, he was prepared for death by any of your hands except Avatar Aang's; he trusted none of you except Avatar Aang, a trust well-placed considering what happened after the War's conclusion. Zuko has never trusted easily, and to share something so intimate, the event that makes all other events in his life only a response, to a group who vocally declared they would kill him was irrational. Thinking on it now, I would be worried if he did share it with any of you but Avatar Aang."

"Does Aang know?"

"Yes. Zuko told him while he stayed in the Fire Nation after the War. You could feel The Avatar's rage all the way in Ba Sing Se on that day."

Katara put her face in her hands, shaking her head in disbelief. "All this time, I never knew. I always wanted to be someone who could be trusted with such information, but Zuko never trusted me."

"You did drop contact for years," Iroh pointed out, making Katara flinch.

"Why do I keep messing up?" she wondered, blinking away the tears.

Iroh hummed and took a sip from his teacup. "Only you can determine the reason, Princess Katara. Maybe there are many reasons. Perhaps you must look outside of yourself, outside of your emotions, and consider others."

"But I do!"

"Your actions in dropping contact do not correlate with such a claim," he observed sternly, eyes holding her in place. "You did not think of Zuko or Avatar Aang- "

"I did!"

"But you never acted on your thoughts, and you never considered either with rational honesty."

Katara blinked. "What do you mean?"

"You mentioned nightmares- "

"Terrible ones."

"I believe you," Iroh said with a small, kind smile. "I know nightmares, as well—but so do Zuko and Avatar Aang. However, Zuko and Avatar Aang did not let their nightmares stop them."

Katara's fists clenched in her lap. "So, you think I'm weak?"

Iroh shook his head. "No, of course not. I think you recognized an opportunity and pursued it; you realized, deep down, that you had the luxury to indulge in your nightmares and isolate yourself in the South, breaking all contact from Zuko and Avatar Aang by wielding the excuse of your nightmares."

She swallowed. "You make it sound sinister. It wasn't; it was a mistake."

"We are all capable of being monsters, Princess Katara," Iroh said, gazing at her with his golden eyes. "Perhaps you must realize that you can be a monster."

Katara remembered Hama and smiled tightly. "I understand that I can be a monster- "

"But only to your enemies, not those you love."

Something cold swept through her. "No, I- "

"What you did could be considered monstrous," he observed calmly. "If you looked at it with rational honesty rather than emotionally, you would see a simple truth—there are people who have lost far more than you, far more than you ever will."

She tensed before nodding. "Aang and Zuko."

"And certainly others, but Avatar Aang is the foremost recipient of Loss, and I think Zuko has lost much in his life, a lot more than you have based on what I know about you." Iroh's voice was tranquil, and she felt the familiar rage thrash in her heart, but this time, she listened instead of reacting. "Think about it, Princess Katara; do not feel—think. No one's life is perfect, but some are better than others. I believe, rationally, that your life has been better than Zuko's and certainly Avatar Aang's. After your mother's death, you had your Tribe, father, brother, and grandmother. Zuko had no one except me for a single year before his banishment, Azula when they were children before Ozai corrupted her, and his mother until she disappeared. Now, if you feel all the grief you feel for your mother, who is only one person, no matter how beloved and perfect, think of the grief that Zuko feels for the many losses he suffered. I reckon it is more than you. And if you take my niece into account, she had it worse than Zuko did, for she never had anyone after Dowager Fire Lady Ursa fled, something which I truly regret. I should have spent more time with her before it was too late; maybe things could have been different, then."

Katara frowned, one word standing out above all the others. "Fled? Why did Zuko and… Azula's mom have to flee?"

Iroh's lips parted, and his eyes closed before they reopened, and she was struck by the severity in them. "What I am about to reveal to you is something that must never leave your lips or be written by your hand. Do you understand?"

"Yes, I understand." She leaned forward, yearning to understand the history of Zuko's life. "Why did she flee?"

"After Ozai commissioned the Dai Li to assassinate Lu Ten, and my subsequent failure to conquer Ba Sing Se, he demanded an audience with our father, and he requested to be named the heir to the Dragon's Throne because my line was dead. He claimed that Agni himself had shown me disfavor, allowing my only son to die."

Her jaw dropped slightly, lips parted. "That's awful."

Iroh's voice was soft, and his eyes were dim. "That is my brother, and I must say he learned much of it from me before I changed. But my father was enraged at Ozai and sought to punish him severely; he knew the truth of Lu Ten's death, based on what Ursa has shared."

"What was the punishment?"

"He was going to force Ozai to sacrifice his firstborn so he would know how it feels."

Katara's eyes bulged from their sockets in disbelief and horror. "Zuko's grandfather ordered his death?"

Iroh smiled tightly. "No, but that is how it seemed, yes? Azula listened to the conversation and, as a result, my sister caught word of it. She went to my brother, demanding the truth, and Ozai lied, and she believed him—because she loved him."

She swallowed, remembering Iroh's earlier observation. "She loved a monster."

"Just as my wife loved one," Iroh agreed. "And my father's life was the price of her love for my brother. Ozai claimed he was ordered by my father to murder Zuko, and Ursa lost her reason while my father lost his life. She assassinated my father, a most impressive feat considering not even Bumi managed to assassinate him, and opened the path for Ozai to ascend to the Dragon's Throne."

"Th- that's… I can't even imagine how you feel," she said at last, shocked by the story. She hated Fire Lord Azulon, but to be murdered by someone of your own family was horrible. "Zuko's mom, your sister, killed his… grandfather, your father?"

Iroh's smile was old and sad. "Yes. But where my sister thought my father ended Zuko's future by his order to Ozai, he actually ensured his future."

"What do you mean?"

"Zuko was never to die; he was to be taken away from Ozai and given to me, for me to raise as my own son and heir—and Azula, too." Katara's breath stilled. How could Zuko's father be so… devious? "My brother was to be disowned and exiled to the Earth Kingdom, titleless, and I would have married Princess Ursa, producing more children at my father's behest."

"I'm sorry," she whispered. "You've lost a lot, too. You lost your wife and your son. I lost Aang, but it's not the same."

"Good," Iroh commended, staring at her, and she couldn't look away; she didn't want to. "And speaking of Avatar Aang, think of his loss—think about it. You will never comprehend it—no one will—but you can think about it. He lost his entire race. Can you imagine it, your entire Tribe wiped out, the Northern Tribe exterminated, and no more Waterbenders in the entire world, all lineages of Water gone forever?"

Katara clamped a hand over her mouth, remembering her overly emotional cruelty when she left to find Yon Rha and Aang's fury the previous night when she went to his room to see if he wanted to talk. "He does understand," she whispered, panicked, finally understanding. "What was I thinking? What have I been thinking?"

Iroh gazed at her with kind, steady eyes. "The time for ignorance is over, Princess Katara. I believe this fight with Dark will be far more difficult than our fight against Ozai to end the Great War. All of us, your group included, need to have everything on the table, no secrets or bitterness among us. All of you are adults and it is time you realize what that means."

"I know."

He winked and gazed past her. "There's someone else who still needs to learn this lesson."

Katara turned around and saw Zuko staring at her with a furrowed brow from the beginning of the royal garden. She had no idea how he had snuck up on them or how much he had heard, but it didn't matter. She knew what she had to do, so standing to her feet slowly, she bowed quickly to Iroh.

"Thank you for sharing such intimacy with me," she whispered. "And thank you for your honesty. I am honored."

Iroh beamed at her. "It has been my pleasure, Princess Katara. Your company is enjoyable."

Katara smiled slightly and turned around, walking across the soft grass towards Zuko.

He looked at her approaching form warily but made no move to stop her. When she was close enough to feel his breath on her skin, she smiled softly, craning her head upwards to stare into his golden eyes—one surrounded by heavy scarring was apparent, which she now knew the source of.

"I know you're angry with me," Katara murmured, holding his gaze. "And I deserve all of it. You may not be my friend, but I'm your friend, and I'm going to be here when you need me; I'm not making the same mistakes. I'm going to gain your trust back, no matter how long it takes. You're worth the wait."

Zuko looked speechless, stunned by her words.

Katara smiled at him one last time and left the royal garden, and as she stepped into the hall, she felt better than she had in a long time, a refreshing relief.

"Excuse me, Princess Katara, but do you need help?"

She looked to her right and saw the Imperial Firebenders; she felt drained from her talk with Iroh, but she needed to have one more conversation with his advice fresh in her mind. "Yes, I do, thank you. Can you guide me to the guest wing of the palace? I need to speak with my brother."

"Of course, Princess Katara. This way."

The trip was much quicker than she anticipated, but upon reaching Sokka's door, she knocked and waited patiently as the Imperial Firebenders bowed and departed.

Within moments, Suki opened the door with a small smile. "Come in. What is it?"

Katara stepped into the room and saw Sokka sitting in one of the chairs. "I wanted to talk to you, Sokka, if that's alright."

Sokka huffed. "It's not."

Suki rolled her eyes and grabbed her hand, pulling her to the chair across from Sokka. "It is alright. I've been telling him to- "

"Nagging me to."

"- put all this behind you two. It's pointless."

Katara smiled. "Thank you, Suki. He and I really need to talk- "

Sokka waved his arms. "No, we don't! I'm okay with not talking- "

"Which would only make you mopier," Suki interrupted. "You're starting to act like Zuko."

"You take that back!" he cried out, eyes widening in outrage. "I am not like that Jerkbender!"

Katara smirked. "But you want a beard like his."

Sokka raised a rigid finger. "That's separate. The fact he has such a great beard has nothing to do with me wanting to be like him."

"If you're going to be Chief of Water, you may want to take a few cues from Zuko," she said with a slight shrug. "How he's handled Kuei is really admirable."

"Of course, you'd think that," he muttered, crossing his arms with a surly expression.

Suki smiled as she stood up. "I'll leave you two alone; I'm going to get more acquainted with the palace's layout."

"No, Suki!" Sokka hissed, reaching out for her as she went for the door. "Don't leave me alone with her!"

"She's your sister."

"Who sabotaged me! Sabotaged us!"

Suki only continued walking to the door. "She's your sister, which is why you should forgive her."

"You're my wife, which is why you should be on my side!"

"I have been on your side, but I'm tired of your moping. Fix it, Sokka," Suki said with a final look and left the room.

Katara tried to smile. "I've been moping, too, if it helps."

"I'm sure Zuko makes it all better," he mumbled, crossing his arms.

"Zuko barely talks to me."

"He's got the right idea."

Katara sighed. "Probably. I don't deserve much. I've made a lot of mistakes. I'm sorry my decisions have affected you."

Sokka dragged a hand over his face, looking at her tiredly. "If you were really sorry, you'd go to Ba Sing Se and have Kuei make you a new betrothal necklace, giving him some spiel about how the last one broke because it wasn't made with the right materials to survive the cold in the South."

"I can make that same accusation, too," she pointed out. "If you were sorry that I was betrothed to a man I didn't want to marry, you would accept my choice with no questions asked, even if it was hard."

"It's different."

"What is the big deal about this, Sokka?"

Sokka squeezed his eyes shut. "I really wanted to be Chief of the North."

"Why?" she asked in disbelief.

"Well, it's a lot more power, and that's nice, but that's not really it- "

"But it's why Dad wants you to be Chief of the North—the extra power."

He nodded. "Yeah, but that's only a really nice bonus. I wanted that power, of course, but it was okay without it. I mean, I could go the virtuous route and claim it's because I don't want the North to be destroyed by a civil war after Arnook's death, but that's not it. I just wanted it so I could… redeem myself, I guess."

Katara nodded in understanding. "Yue?"

"Yes. I could get Yue back, fixing that tragedy by being in control of the North. She and I talked about me being Chief of the North and uniting the Tribes by marrying her, and I wanted to honor that dream; I wanted to honor her."

"Does Suki know?"

"Of course," he said with a slight laugh. "Like I could hide anything from her."

Katara hesitated. "And she's okay with that?"

Sokka sighed, quiet for several moments. "She's not happy about it, but she accepts it. The only way I'll have peace is if I get the North—Suki knows this."

"I don't think there's going to be peace," she whispered, thinking of Vaatu and Ozai. "With everything that's going on with Kuei and Zuko—and Ozai and Dark—it seems impossible."

"Do you know how long Dad and I fought for the North?" he asked quietly, eyes glazing with memories. "Years we spent arguing for it and trying to persuade Arnook. It was Dad, at first, but eventually, I was dragged into it, and I wouldn't leave until I got the position. But nothing was happening, and things seemed to get worse between the Tribes because we resented one another. And don't even get me started on that polardog-fucker, Hahn. But then Kuei stepped in, and I don't know what he said to Arnook or what he promised, but all of a sudden, Arnook made me heir of the North. Kuei did that for me when he didn't have to- "

"He had to if he wanted to marry me," Katara whispered, crossing her arms. "He wasn't some benevolent savior; he had an agenda. Getting you the North would be the only way Dad would ever give his blessing."

Sokka sighed. "It was a good deal, whatever your feelings are about it. It was a good deal; it was a lot more lenient than I originally thought. You had two years to come to terms with it- "

Katara's face pinched. "You've had over eight years to come to terms with Yue's death."

"That's different," he snapped. "I loved her; I would have died for her. It should have been me, not her. If Zhao were still here, I'd cook him alive. There was nothing to come to terms with for you! You don't love Kuei, so- "

"Exactly!" she interrupted. "I don't love him, and I know I never will since everything Zuko said about him, which is true. Toph would have said he was lying if he was."

Sokka crossed his arms. "She was probably afraid he'd try to murder her if she said something."

Katara's eyes narrowed. "What is with you? Be honest."

"You don't like when I'm honest."

"Because you have a bad habit of being gross about it." She raised a hand to stop his imminent rebuttal. "Just be honest, please. Don't be gross; be honest. Ever since we arrived, you've been acting differently. I mean, you said that terrible thing to Zuko. What did you expect? Of course, he was going to attack you for saying something like that."

"He said some terrible things to me- "

"Not to that degree," she stressed. "All he did is call you a coward and an idiot. What you did is call him a son who never deserved his father's love."

Sokka's jaw clenched. "He was treating all of us like polardog shit. He was treating you like- "

Katara waved a hand. "No, I deserve it- "

"No, you don't! After you talked to him at that Great Gathering, you were crying! And you looked like death for days! Even when we returned home, I'd see that you were crying sometimes, and I know it was because of whatever he said to you- "

"I really deserve it, Sokka. I—we—made choices that affected Zuko and Aang so terribly."

Sokka scoffed. "So, you buy that whole abandonment spiel Aang was throwing around?"

"Why don't you?"

"Because it's insane! He's too emotional to think clearly- "

Katara's brows rose. "Kind of like how you are about Yue?"

Sokka hissed between his teeth. "It's different."

"How? Both are emotional events. You were abandoned by Yue because of what Zhao did, and you want to make amends and honor whatever promises you made to each other by becoming Chief of the North. We abandoned Aang because we dropped contact and failed to prove that he's part of the family."

"He could have visited with Appa- "

"He could have," she agreed. "But this is what I'm talking about. You're acting differently. You're not seeing things clearly; you're only seeing one side when you used to be decent at seeing—or trying to see—both sides. And it came to a head when you talked to Aang," she added softly, remembering those shocking, dreadful moments. "Why would you provoke him like that? Calling Air 'damned' and 'nonsensical'? What did you expect? What were you thinking?"

Sokka rolled his eyes. "I know what you're doing. You're trying to distract me from you refusing to marry Kuei and sabotaging me- "

"It wasn't sabotage," Katara protested. "It wasn't. I wasn't even thinking of you when I made the decision!"

"Exactly! You should have thought of- "

"Oh, please, Sokka! Were you thinking of Suki when you agreed to become heir of the North? Were you thinking about her at all when you decided to honor a promise made to a dead woman?"

"At least I honor my promises! You can't keep your promise to marry- "

"I didn't make the promise to marry Kuei! You and Dad did! And I chose to follow my instincts after hearing about Kuei from Zuko because I know he's telling the truth. I regret that my decision hurt you, but I'd make it again," Katara confessed, shrugging slightly. "I never wanted to marry him. I thought I could after the Great Gathering because he was kind to me, but it's clear to me that I could never marry him, not with everything that he's done. And why would you want me to marry a man like that? Has the power and prestige of being Chief of Water blinded you to the wellbeing of your sister?"

"Of course not!"

"Then explain it, Sokka! How could you still want me to marry- "

Sokka slouched into his chair. "I owe him, Katara. He made me Chief of Water. It wasn't really Arnook; it was Kuei. He didn't have to do that for me, but he did. He gave me the chance to honor Yue- "

Katara shook her head in disbelief. "You think he did that out of the goodness of his heart? Do you really believe that? If so, you're more naïve than Aang ever was!"

"I know- "

"He didn't do it for you! He did it for himself! He's a born politician! He did it because in ways we can't see, it benefits him! And I'm not just talking about getting a beautiful bride- "

Sokka scoffed. "You're awfully full of yourself."

"He's the King of Ba Sing Se; he could have any woman he wanted- "

"Except Azula," he pointed out, looking shockingly amused. "He wanted her, but Zuko told him to get fucked by a dragon."

"But there's something that benefits him, and I don't know what it is, but I'm certain it's there."

"Maybe," Sokka admitted after several moments. "Dad's never really liked him. Maybe he suspected something, but his hands were tied."

Katara nodded. "And Dad said that he liked Zuko a lot and respected him. So, I'm following Zuko's lead—I want nothing to do with Kuei."

Sokka looked away before chuckling. "But Zuko does want Kuei—his head."

"Aang's going to make sure that everything will be alright," Katara said, adamant. "There won't be any sleeping with dragons, there won't be any more war, and all heads will stay where they belong."

"I hope so. But after Aang fixes everything, you'll have to face the consequences of your decision. Kuei won't be happy, and I won't be Chief of the North, which means civil war when Arnook dies. And any idea of the North and South ever being united again won't be heard for generations."

Rather than think about that because it was horrible and threatened to make her rethink her decision, she thought of Aang. "How do you think Aang is?" she asked softly.

Sokka shrugged, but his face was tight. "I'm not sure we should care."

"That's what got us into this problem in the first place. Aang thought we didn't care."

"He's an idiot."

"He was a child whom we failed to comfort," Katara corrected gently but sternly, feeling tears well in her eyes at how utterly she failed, in effect, her son. "He was a boy alone, and we kept him alone by not reaching out."

"He could have- "

Katara wiped tears from her eyes. "You put the pressure of the entire world on him as Avatar, and you put the pressure on him to reach out to us when we are older? When we have lost so very little next to him?"

Sokka rolled his eyes. "Here we go. The Air Nomads- "

"I wish you weren't out of your mind with Cactus Juice in the Si Wong Desert!" she cried out. "You don't remember what he was like then after Appa was kidnapped. He lost the last of his world, and he lashed out. But he still had us with him. But after the War, all he had was Appa and Momo and no one else. You think losing Yue was bad, but you still have me; you still have Dad; you still have Gran-gran; you still have Bato; you still have Suki, who loves you for reasons that are hard for me to remember sometimes. But Aang lost everyone except Appa, but Appa isn't the same. He lost Gyatso; he lost the boys he was raised with; he lost his friends; he lost everyone he ever talked to and laid eyes on. The world doesn't feel the same to him; it feels wrong and twisted; it feels empty."

Sokka swallowed and ran a hand over his face. "I can't imagine it."

"And I can't, either. But Aang doesn't need to imagine it—because he lives it. And I don't know how he was so okay during the War, but after, things changed—and we weren't there to help him."

"But he wasn't there to help me when I needed his help!" he snapped. "After Yue died, he told me that Gyatso said to him that loss was something you never lose, and then he told me just to accept Yue's death like it was nothing, like it didn't even matter! 'Yue's death is a big moment, but it's the little moments after that matter, Sokka. Gyatso said the little moments reveal who you are more than the big moments.' What kind of fucking advice is that?" Sokka clenched and unclenched his fists. "I wanted to hit him; I really fucking wanted to. But I didn't. And I let him keep saying all that fucking nonsense that he called advice when it did nothing but make things worse."

"What if that advice was his only way of remembering the Air Nomads?" she asked quietly, looking at events from all those years ago differently; things were making more sense. "You have such an amazing mind, Sokka—use it. Think about it. Use your imagination. You once thought waterbending was stupid and worthless, something impossible; you'd say it was a silly superstition. But you were wrong, weren't you?"

"I was," he mumbled.

"What if you're wrong about this?"

"I'm not."

"Why- "

"Because he was fine during the War! He was always sprouting those stupid proverbs- "

Katara remembered Aang's accusation that their conviction in Air's stupidity 'was on she and Sokka's faces' and shuddered. "He knew how we felt about those proverbs. But what if we were wrong to call them stupid? What if we weren't intelligent enough to understand- "

"Polardog shit! I'm smarter than those fucking Air Nomads who couldn't even survive a single day against Sozin!"

She flinched, recalling Aang's other accusation about Air's perceived weakness. "Sokka, do you think Aang might know what he's talking about when it comes to Air? How can you or I judge Air when we never met anyone of Air but Aang? How can we judge Air's proverbs and teachings when we don't know- "

"I can judge it all because none of it's useful! Clearly, not even Aang could follow it!"

"I don't think there are any proverbs or teachings that Aang could follow that would help him. His situation is unique. But Air must have- "

Sokka leaned forward, eyes daring. "So, you agree with the separating part? Aang told us what happens to the babies born to those nuns. The moment the babies don't need the milk—taken!"

Katara cringed. "I know; I know. To separate babies from their mothers is terrible to me and wrong. And I'm never going to defend it, but there are other things of Air that I think we're too stupid to understand."

"Speak for yourself," he muttered.

"I just hope he's alright and everything's going okay," she whispered, giving up and hugging herself. "I'm terrified that Azula is going with him, but I feel a little better that Toph's there to keep an eye on her if she tries something."

Sokka whistled, shaking his head. "I get the physical appeal of Azula—I mean, unlike Toph, I have eyes—but what is he thinking? I can't figure it out. If it was just sex, I think I'd applaud him- "

Her face twisted. "You're disgusting."

"- but it's clearly not just sex. He trusts her."

Katara sighed and closed her eyes. "I know."

"She must be really good."

"Sokka!"

"I know you're thinking it! She must be a model whore or something!"

"She's a model bitch," Katara mumbled.

"At least we can agree on that."

Katara stared at him for several moments. "Are we okay? Do you understand why I broke the 'contract'?"

Sokka sighed. "I think I understand it. But do you understand the consequences of you breaking the contract?"

"Yes."

"And you can live with them?"

"No," she answered. "But we'll come to a solution. If everyone would stop being so stubborn, we could reach a compromise."

He snorted. "Good luck. But maybe you were right to break it off. I'm starting to get the feeling that Kuei's been playing me."

"He's been playing everyone for years, it sounds like."

"Except Zuko. They've been playing against each other for years. I wonder how Zuko figured it out."

"I imagine the first assassin was very helpful," she whispered, feeling sick.

"And painful."

"To be Fire Lord means having a lot of enemies."

"Same for being The Avatar. Dark's hated him for ten thousand years."

"I hope Aang's okay," Katara murmured.

Sokka looked solemn. "Me too."

XxXxXxXxXxX

"Twinkletoes!" Toph roared, voice brash and intrusive as he came out of his meditation. "Are we there yet? We've been traveling for days!"

"If you could see, you'd know the answer!" he replied, aggravated; he had been trying for some rest before facing Kuei.

Toph scoffed. "Where's the Twinkletoes who'd kindly tell me we'd be there soon?"

He ignored her and glanced at Azula, who looked at him in amusement, one brow raised. "I am curious," she said. "How much longer?"

"Thank you, Lightning Psycho!"

"My curiosity is only so high because you reek."

Toph grinned. "Then maybe you should go up on Appa's head and sit on Twinkletoes' lap! I'm sure you do that all the time!"

Aang really regretted bringing Toph along, especially when it looked like Azula was briefly considering Toph's advice. "Toph, we'll be there soon, okay?"

"Thank you! Was that so hard?"

"Not as hard as your head!"

"Thank you!"

Aang sighed, knowing he couldn't win against her. "We'll be there in less than an hour."

Toph looked horrified, and she fell on her face dramatically. "An hour? Why did I come with you two again?" she demanded in a groan. "This is a nightmare!"

"The Avatar ordered your presence," Azula drawled with a smirk. "And I believe you mentioned something about saving his virtue."

He blinked. "What?"

"She thinks you are 'drowning in my snatch'."

Toph glared at Azula. "I'm going to make you drown in your blood when we get to Ba Sing Se."

Azula shrugged coyly. "I think Aang's head currently blocks whatever blood I would drown in."

Aang rubbed his forehead. "Toph, I'm not drowning in… that. Does it occur to you that I made this decision without the influence of sex?"

"No. That's the only explanation."

"You have no imagination," he snapped. "But that's no surprise—because you can't see at all."

Toph crossed her arms, face twisting. "I don't like this Earthbender-y Aang."

"I don't care."

Azula laughed, and Aang wanted to hear her laugh more often. "Perhaps, since you are so keen on whining, Toph, you would like to feel intimately the whine of the wind after I push you off the saddle."

"You wouldn't dare!" Toph glared, and Aang smothered his laughter. "You know, one of these days, your little quips are going to get you a bite on the ass."

"That is not the punishment you perceive it as," Azula replied, eyes glancing at him for a moment. "If the man is beautiful, it is a gift."

Toph gagged, features paling, and she shivered as she scooted further away from Azula, who only smirked in victory. "Fuck! You're disgusting, Lightning Psycho! Twinkletoes, you gotta get away from her! She's corrupting you!"

Aang was unable to prevent his sigh. "There are other things to worry about. We're going to meet Kuei soon, and we need to prepare."

"I know what I'm going to do!" Toph yelled, crossing her arms behind her head. "I'm going to raise a spike into Kuei's ass for Bumi."

"That would make things worse," he pointed out tiredly. "Don't do anything until I tell you. And it may not come to that."

He tried not to think of his vision of blood.

"Knowing Kuei, it will come to that."

"You don't know him."

"Bumi told me enough," Toph assured confidently. "He said that Kuei would introduce you to a nice girl to make a marriage, only for you to find out that he's fucking her! Kuei's a backstabber! Bumi said that he'd rather know someone who would smile at you and stab you from the front than Kuei, who assures you everything is fine, only for him to stab you in the back when you turn!"

Aang blinked. "How do you even know Bumi?"

Toph tensed for a moment. "Before Sparky's letter asking for help, I was living at Omashu with Bumi and his family."

He found a burst of resentment surge through him, for she didn't deserve to live with Bumi, to live the life that Aang wished he could. "Just don't provoke Kuei. If you do, I may give him you to execute rather than Azula. I'm going to deal with him, and you're going to follow my lead."

"Poisoned snatch," she grumbled, glaring at Azula.

"Whiner," Azula retorted.

Aang shook his head. "You're both ridiculous."

"Whatever, Twinkletoes," Toph snarked. "I'll play nice and won't 'provoke' him. Bumi will be disappointed, but I guess you don't care."

His fists clenched. "Stop trying to goad me into doing something I'd regret."

"Whatever."

Aang restrained the urge to blast her out of the saddle and turned around, gazing at the clouds around them. Quickly, Azula jumped onto Appa's head, aligning herself next to him, balance perfect.

"What is the plan?" she asked quietly, golden eyes urgent. "What can I expect? Spineless Kuei is no longer the king I once encountered."

Aang was quiet for several moments. "He's very political, and he plays games. I think you two would get along great if it weren't for the obvious."

Azula's eyes narrowed. "Charming, Avatar. But what is the plan?"

"You're going to be the prisoner to lower Kuei's guard, which should give us the truth about Vaatu and everything else. And I'm going to make him stop his madness."

She hummed, golden eyes intense. "You will not leave me a prisoner of Earth, will you?"

"Of course not," Aang dismissed, understanding why she held such a thought. "I'm going to make it clear that you're not to be harmed."

"Will you relinquish me to the Dai Li?"

"You're going to stay with me the entire time."

Azula gripped his arm, eyes urgent. "I think you should. Release me to the Dai Li- "

Aang stared at her, astonished. "What? No, I'm not doing that. You'll be executed, and it would make everything worse when I have to put a stop to it and rescue you!"

One of her brows rose. "You do not think I could escape on my own?"

"I think you overvalue your ingenuity and undervalue the ingenuity of- "

"You must surrender me for the ploy against Kuei to work," she urged, face serious.

"Lightning Psycho's right, Twinkletoes!" Toph shouted. "If you want Kuei to trust you—because he doesn't already—you have to give up that poisoned snatch you're so fond of!"

Aang glared back at her. "I didn't ask to hear your valueless opinion!"

"Airbender, my ass," Toph mumbled with a scoff.

He looked back at Azula. "You can't be serious."

"I am."

"You were planning this," he accused, recognizing the look on her face.

Azula nodded. "You would have never accepted the plan last night if you knew its logical conclusion. I had to convince you in separate stages."

Aang sighed and turned to face her directly. "I think you underestimate how desperate Ba Sing Se is for your blood. Kuei will have everyone he can attending to your imprisonment, watching you, monitoring you, controlling you, torturing you. All of the Dai Li will- "

"I controlled the Dai Li once- "

"You're not her," Aang interrupted, watching as Azula's body tensed, face pinched. "I'm not going to allow you to revert to that girl just for the sake of Kuei's ego."

She sat taller, glaring at him. "I shall make a sacrifice if necessary- "

"I don't accept it; I won't allow it."

Azula's golden eyes burned with displeasure. "You cannot stop me- "

Aang laughed, unable to help himself. "Avatar, remember? Who is it who holds the 'power of the world' that you keep referencing? Me. I will fly back to the Fire Nation and drop you off there before I surrender you truly to Kuei."

She sighed, inhaling slowly. "Think logically- "

"I am. I know the depths Ba Sing Se hates you. Kuei wants the conquerors of Ba Sing Se; he wasn't able to get Mai and Ty Lee or Zuko, but he can get you. And he will do everything in his power to keep you imprisoned until he tortures and executes you! He's been slighted with the 'escapes' of the other conquerors, and all that compounds onto you! He'll never let you go once he has you."

"Do you think me weak, Avatar?" Azula asked, eyes narrowed.

Aang stilled, drawing on his calm. "No, but you can't take on all the Dai Li if it comes down to it."

"Have faith in me like I have faith in you."

He blinked. "You have faith in me?"

Azula leaned back in almost disgusted surprise. "Of course. You will handle Spineless Kuei like I know you can. I have complete confidence in you and your abilities. But, apparently, you do not reciprocate- "

"I do," Aang emphasized. "But it's different. You have faith in me because you know that no one can compare to The Avatar. There are people—benders employed by Kuei—who compare to you, especially since you haven't fully recovered your abilities."

"You underestimate me- "

"I'm not under threat of death!" he cried out, flinging his arms to the side. "You are! There's no way that I could die, but there's a massive likelihood that you could! I don't accept that. I know if I was walking into something where I could likely die, you would never accept it. Don't lie to me."

Azula stared at him before looking back at Toph in the saddle. "What if she comes with me?"

Aang blinked and considered Toph for a moment before nodding. "I accept."

"Woah!" Toph interjected, waving a hand in their general direction. "You're not talking about me, are you?"

"I think the Blind Bandit could keep some Dai Li in line," Aang mused.

Toph glared. "No shit, I could keep the Dai Li in line! But don't I get a say in this? What if I don't want to go with Lightning Psycho? And don't you dare 'Avatar' me, Twinkletoes!"

"I need you to go with Azula- "

"I don't care if she dies!"

Azula rolled her eyes. "You do not care if you die by plummeting to the earth."

Toph raised her fists in Azula's general direction. "Oh, yeah? Let's go, Lightning Psycho! I dare you to try it! Fight me, bitch!"

Aang placed a hand on his forehead for patience. "Toph, I need you to go with Azula."

"No way!"

"Why won't you go with her?"

"Because it's boring!"

"Sacrifices must be made," Aang said.

"I don't see you making sacrifices!"

Aang's fists clenched. "You're here, aren't you?"

Silence.

Toph groaned. "Fine. I guess I won't get to feel Kuei shit himself."

"That's not going to happen- "

"You've gotten a lot scarier, Twinkletoes."

Aang shrugged, trying to ignore the grief at such a statement. "Let's hope Kuei agrees."

"So, Toph and I go with the Dai Li," Azula interrupted, "and you speak with Kuei."

"It's the only way," he admitted. "Thank you for making me see reason."

"Speaking of thanks, you should thank me, Lightning Psycho," Toph called out. "I'll keep things from getting boring. I'll make sure it's as fun as Twinkletoes' conversation with Kuei—because that's surely going to be fun!"

Aang wholeheartedly disagreed. "If I could trust you, I'd let you handle Kuei while I protect Azula- "

Azula sniffed. "I do not need protection."

"I disagree," Aang said flatly. "You're capable, but so are the Dai Li."

"I will bend them to my will once more."

His brows rose as he considered her. "Can you?"

Azula sighed. "Not likely. I do not have the will to do so."

Aang touched her shoulder briefly in consolation before letting go. "But you have the will to do other things—like stop Kuei from his madness."

"Among other things," she whispered, staring at him with something in her golden eyes.

He quickly looked back at Toph. "We're all playing a game of sorts with Kuei; we're pretending to be on his side so we can figure out whose side he's on. I need answers, and I'm going to get them. If either of you can get any answers out of the Dai Li, that will help."

"Won't be a problem," Toph assured, cracking her knuckles. "I'll crush some skulls to get answers."

"Not the best approach," Azula commented mildly.

Toph snorted. "They're Earthbenders; they speak my language."

"Which is?"

"Fucking shit up!"

Aang stared at her in confusion. "Do you even remember the Dai Li?"

"She must only be acquainted with the recruits," Azula observed in small amusement.

"I call conquering Ba Sing Se 'fucking shit up.'"

Azula smirked. "Thank you."

Toph hissed between her teeth and jabbed a finger in Azula's direction. "Don't you dare accept that as a compliment!"

"But you will have to deal with the Dai Li and whoever Kuei sends to guard you," Aang interrupted, feeling a headache originate in his skull. "And I'll have to deal with Kuei, his advisors, and the Council of Five."

Azula's brow rose in intrigue. "And if Dark and my father are there?"

Aang frowned. "I really doubt either would be. Vaatu and Ozai must know that I'm looking for them, and the most obvious place is Ba Sing Se, considering the context. Neither is stupid."

Toph scoffed. "I don't know about stupid, but the Loser Lord's very bold. And if Dark is going after The Avatar, he is, too. To be where they're at, they have to be bold from the get-go."

He glanced at Azula. "Do you really think he'd be there?"

Azula was quiet for several moments. "I do not see how he would be. If he is, he could only be hiding in the Lower Ring. He is far too recognizable, particularly since Kuei knows what Zuko looks like; the resemblance between father and son is well-known. I find it improbable that he is."

Aang closed his eyes for several moments, preparing himself. Could it really be that easy? "If they're there, if either of them is, I'll handle it—and finish it."

"I commend you," Azula said approvingly.

"I bet you show him how much," Toph mumbled from the back of the saddle, and Aang chose not to respond.

Instead, Appa roared, his head tilting to the side, and Aang gripped Azula's arm, keeping her from falling off.

"He says that we're here," he notified, looking down over the side.

Ba Sing Se.

"Finally!" Toph's jubilation was tangible, and Appa growled in irritation.

Aang rubbed the side of Appa's head. "She doesn't understand," he soothed. "But it's okay."

Appa groaned, morose, and Aang understood.

He turned to Azula, catching her eyes. "I need you to be in chains."

Azula's brow rose in intrigue, and her golden eyes gleamed. "My, my, Avatar, I was unaware you could treat a woman so poorly."

"Just this once- "

"And many other times!" Toph called out.

Aang sighed. "The chains are in my sack. And before you ask, your brother gave them to me. But put them on and make sure they're tight. It's going to seem like, to them, that you're bending is gone. We're going to put your acting skills to the test."

Azula blinked before nodding. "Very well," she said and jumped back into the saddle, the sound of chains dangling in the air echoing.

Appa began his descent with a low groan, and Aang patted his head. "You're going to be fed when we get there—don't worry."

"Let me help you out there, Lightning Psycho," Toph said, and Aang turned around in a panic, seeing the wicked grin on Toph's face, and the metal of the chains tightened painfully around Azula's body.

"No!" he cried out, blurring into the saddle and ripping the chains off her, and he glared down at Toph. "What are you doing?"

Toph scoffed, crossing her arms. "I wasn't going to kill her."

"I don't believe you!"

"You don't believe anyone but Lightning Psycho, apparently," she muttered, face twisting in disgust. "I should have wrapped those chains around her snatch so you- "

Aang grit his teeth. "You're not wrapping the chains around any part of her!"

"No," Azula snapped, face irritated. "It is the right approach. I must be restrained by an enemy."

Toph grinned. "Thanks."

"Fine. But I'm going to do it," Aang cut in, turning to Azula and slowly molded the chains around her, restraining her as much as he dared.

When he stepped away, Azula rolled her eyes. "Toph, fix it."

Before he could respond, Toph bound forward and quickly tightened the chains around her.

Azula's face was tight as she adjusted to the change, but she only stared at him. "See? It is necessary."

"Too necessary," he said softly but nodded. "You ready?"

The resulting glow in her eyes made him feel concerned. "Yes."

Appa landed in the Upper Ring of the city, and, almost immediately, before Aang had even time to react, Dai Li agents surrounded them.

He stared at them for several moments, unable to dissuade his bad feeling, and picked Azula up and hopped out of the saddle, landing gracefully; he held her in his arms probably a moment too long before releasing her. He kept a powerful hand on her shoulder, chains visible for everyone to see, and he heard Toph hop off and land behind him.

"I'm here to speak with King Kuei," Aang declared, voice ringing through the air. "And I brought someone of interest to him, a sign of my willingness to get to the bottom of all this. Princess Azula's firebending won't be a problem. Do you understand, Dai Li?"

"Yes, Avatar Aang," one answered.

"Take me to him."

The Dai Li bowed and turned around in perfect unison. Foreboding rose within Aang; something in the air felt off, he could feel it, and he had a feeling that things were going to, inevitably, turn ugly. His vision of blood flashed in before his eyes, but he swore that that wouldn't happen because he was ready for anything that Kuei could potentially throw at him.

Crowds of nobles approached, joy on their faces, but when they saw Azula, their faces transformed into derisive sneers.

"Look at her! That's the Princess of Fire!"

"She holds herself like a princess! Too bad she's monstrous!"

"I bet it's not the first time she's been wrapped in chains!"

"Let me kill her, Avatar Aang! Let me kill the whore!"

"That is no whore! That is a cunt! And Avatar Aang should bestow the honor to me!"

Aang stared at them, disappointed, but Azula only glanced up at him as he continued leading her to the palace. "Savages," she observed softly, unsurprised.

Quickly, but longer than he liked, the palace approached, and Kuei descended the steps with an entourage of his advisors.

"Avatar Aang!" Kuei greeted loudly, looking gleeful as he slowly approached. "When I received word of your arrival, and particularly, your gift to me, I came at once!"

"How magnanimous of him," Toph muttered scornfully, and Aang couldn't help but agree.

Kuei only continued smiling as they approached to meet him halfway, and his gaze rooted on Azula with a terrible hunger. "It relieves me more than my words can describe that you have seen reason finally, Avatar Aang. I accept your gift of Princess Azula."

Aang only smiled tightly and felt his grip on her shoulder tighten slightly. "I brought Princess Azula here as a symbol of my willingness to bridge the gap between you and Fire Lord Zuko."

"Of course. This new conflict has grieved me deeply- "

"Your spurious words do nothing, King Kuei," Azula condemned in interruption, tilting her chin in challenge. "You only reveal your impotent nature by embracing such fraudulence. You are but a feckless fool!"

Kuei's face darkened. "Dai Li! Take Princess Azula to- "

"There are conditions," Aang interrupted, tilting his chin in challenge, only realizing after he did it that he mimicked Azula. "We must reach a deal for peace. Otherwise, I will walk into whatever prison you conceive for her, take her out, and leave. This new war is going to end one way or another."

Kuei stared at him before smiling. "Of course, Avatar Aang. Dai Li! Take her!"

Aang restrained himself from smacking aside all the Dai Li who approached Azula. "I trust she will be treated well," he said loudly and intently, gazing at Kuei. "Humanely."

"Of course, Avatar Aang," Kuei assured, and Aang didn't need Toph blowing her bangs out of her eyes to know Kuei was lying.

He smiled. "You can never be too careful," he mused. "That's why I think someone familiar with Princess Azula and her abilities should go with her and watch over her with the Dai Li. Master Toph will accompany the Dai Li to watch over Princess Azula."

Kuei frowned slightly before waving his hand. "Very well. Dai Li, take Princess Azula to her rightful prison. Master Toph, I trust there will be no problems."

Toph stepped forward, bowing perfectly. "Of course, your highness. The Dai Li and I get along like rocks."

"She will behave herself," Aang assured.

"See to it that she does, Avatar Aang," Kuei said, displeased. "I will accept no unruly behavior of any kind."

Toph's eye twitched but she nodded. "My behavior will be acceptable."

Kuei nodded and looked at Azula with an intensity that Aang didn't like. "Do you have anything to say, Princess Azula?"

Azula's lips curved. "I must confess of my regret—I should have slit your throat when I held you in my grasp when I conquered this cesspool of savages. Think about it, King Kuei—it is only a mistake that you still live. In a way, you owe me your life, do you not? Thus, you owe me a debt, meaning that you must release me—a life for a life."

Aang sighed at the irate expression spreading across Kuei's reddening face, and he bowed his head; the irrational hope that it would turn out alright vanished.

"Your existence is a slight against balance," Kuei murmured, and Aang's gaze snapped to him in consideration. Was Kuei alluding to his sinister notion of two nations for balance? "I will rectify Life's mistake."

"A weak justification by a weak king," Azula observed, voice light and mocking. "Life does not make mistakes, only weak fools like you do."

"A flawed judgment- "

"From whom do you acquire such authority?" she wondered, face displaying mock sympathy. "It cannot be anyone worthy. You descend from non-benders and weak men, but in my blood endures the memories of great men, something you will never know."

Kuei's arm reared back, objective clear, and as his arm swung forward, aiming to smack Azula across the face, Aang caught his arm and squeezed. "Humanely," he stressed forcefully, ignoring how the Dai Li all took a step forward, stances shifting to combat; he kept his gaze on Kuei as he released his grip. "Will this be a problem?"

"Of course not, Avatar Aang," Kuei assured, adjusting his sleeve. "My passion merely overtook me."

"It does that a lot, I imagine," Azula drawled, looking bored. "What else do you have to be to declare war on the Fire Lord?"

"Take her away!" Kuei snapped, and Aang watched as Azula was led away with Toph, descending into a suddenly appearing tunnel that would take them to the prison in the earth.

Azula glanced back at him, smirking. "Thank you for your hospitality, Avatar Aang."

The tunnel closed before he could respond, leaving him alone with Kuei and his advisors.

"This way, Avatar Aang," Kuei said, motioning him forward. "As much as I am joyous over this gift, we have much to discuss."

Aang nodded, assessing Kuei with what he hoped was neutrality. "Yes, we do."

XxXxXxXxXxX

"So, how does Kuei treat you?" the blind Earthbender asked casually as they descended into the earth, and Azula felt grateful; she was surrounded by enemies, and her only ally was the blind Earthbender, who did not like her, but she was an ally, nonetheless. "Come on! Some good agents like yourselves should be paid well, right?"

None of the Dai Li responded.

Azula only knew darkness, but the sounds of the Dai Li's footsteps were helpful—not to mention the blind Earthbenders' grip on her chains.

She slowed her pace slightly and lowered her voice so it was barely audible. "If you kill me- "

"I know, I know," the blind Earthbender dismissed just as quietly, disgusted. "Twinkletoes' heart will go wild."

"No, your heart will go wild when you experience his wrath."

The blind Earthbender huffed. "I really don't like you."

"As long as you dislike Spineless Kuei more," Azula said serenely.

A scoff echoed, and the blind Earthbender's voice rose in volume. "That has yet to be decided. The fact it's you who stops me from feeling Kuei shit himself makes me like him more."

"But not the smell, I imagine."

"Your disrespect will be reported to King Kuei," one of the Dai Li agents intoned.

The blind Earthbender scoffed. "Go fuck yourself. You know what? I dare you to tell that coward you call a king. Tell him that the only reason I don't raise a spike into his ass is that I have more restraint than he does. What was he thinking declaring war on Fire? He's lucky that King Bumi has mellowed because he said if he was a little younger, he'd walk to Ba Sing Se, rip down the walls, and stuff Kuei's head into a hole in the ground!"

Azula smirked, realizing that the Scourge of Fire was everything the legends suggested. "Fucker of Fire, indeed."

"And Fucker of Fools, of which Kuei is the biggest," the blind Earthbender added.

"We will tell him," the Dai Li agent intoned.

"See that you do."

More light pierced suddenly through the darkness as the Dai Li opened the earth to reveal a hallway. Quickly, the blind Earthbender pushed her forward with more force than necessary, and she was led down the hallway, turning right and left multiple times until they all stopped at a metal cell.

"This is your cell until King Kuei decides what to do with you," the Dai Li agent—a different one—intoned. "It is inescapable."

Azula felt grateful Aang was so trustworthy as The Avatar; he said she was without her bending, and everyone believed him.

"I'm going inside with her," the blind Earthbender said bluntly, crossing her arms and jutting her chin out stubbornly.

"But King Kuei- "

The blind Earthbender scoffed. "You heard me, dirt-for-brains. I've got The Avatar's authority backing me. Who do you think's worth more? I mean, The Avatar actually would make you dirt-for-brains if you pissed him off, which means if you piss me off. I'm going into the cell with Princess Azula. Got it?"

Azula found herself liking the blind Earthbender more and more; she was refreshing. Unlike Aang, who, too, did not fear her, the blind Earthbender was more than willing to insult her and call her names; it was intriguing and thrilling.

The Dai Li agent bowed his head. "If that is The Avatar's will."

"It is," the blind Earthbender said confidently and dragged Azula with her into the cell and shut the door behind her.

There was only more darkness, and Azula did not dare breathe flames, wary that the light would be seen from outside the cell, revealing the deception about her firebending.

"You better have a fucking plan," the blind Earthbender muttered, and the sound of fabric sliding against metal echoed through the air; the blind Earthbender slid to the ground, clearly, back resting against the metal. "I don't want to have to do all the work."

Azula's brows rose. "Have you no imagination?"

"Twinkletoes thinks so."

"He thinks many things."

"That you filled his head with."

"There was quite the void since there was no one else, least of all you, to fill his head with things," she drawled, annoyed. "But if you loosen the chains, I will be able to escape. I can melt the cell."

"And when should I do this?"

"Now."

The blind Earthbender's garments rustled from a shrug. "I think I'll wait a little bit."

"You want to be confined in here with me for that long?"

"Quiet," the blind Earthbender muttered. "I'm trying to feel what Twinkletoes and Kuei are doing up there."

Azula leaned forward, unable to help herself. "Can you?"

"No. It's not connected directly, meaning there's no connection, meaning I can't feel what they're doing. And it's metal, too. It takes a lot more concentration with metal, and over such a distance, I can't do it. I'm not even sure I could feel them if it was all earth; we've gone down a really long way."

"I like the image of Aang debasing Spineless Kuei and ordering him to stand down, wielding his power as Avatar."

The blind Earthbender snorted. "Yeah, 'cause you taught him how to do it."

"You do not give him enough credit," Azula retorted. "He has manifested what was always there."

"Really?"

"He told me. And what would you know?" she challenged, raising a brow. "This is the first time you have experienced him, both Aang and The Avatar, in over eight years."

The blind Earthbender was quiet for several moments, and when she spoke, her voice was softer than Azula imagined it could be: "He's really mad about that, isn't he?"

"Yes."

"I don't have a good excuse."

"He would not want to hear it if you did."

"I looked for him once," the blind Earthbender said quietly, almost challengingly. "So many years ago. I heard so many stories about The Avatar traveling through the Earth Kingdom, solving problems, and stopping conflicts. I tried to catch up to him, but no one could anticipate an Airbender's direction; he went everywhere and nowhere all at once. One day, he was on one side of the Earth Kingdom; the next day, the other side. I tried for a while to find him, but I gave up and went to Omashu, and I stayed there."

Azula tilted her chin. "If you were with the Scourge of Fire, you could have attended the Great Gatherings."

The blind Earthbender scoffed, the sound snapping through the air with bitter force. "Fuck that. And Twinkletoes would only be The Avatar there. I've never liked The Avatar; I always hated it when, in those rare times, he was someone I couldn't imagine. I could feel it with my feet; there was a change, really small, but it was worse. It wasn't like The Avatar State, which is… wrong. But when it was subtle like that, it tricked me into thinking Twinkletoes was still there but, nope, it was only The Avatar- "

"Who is terrifying," Azula finished in understanding.

"If Twinkletoes is even a little Avatar up there- " The blind Earthbender pounded a fist against her palm, the sound erupting through the air. "- Kuei's going to shit himself. And that's why I don't understand you. With everything you've done, specifically to him and those he loves, or did love, he shouldn't ever be Twinkletoes with you. He should just be The Avatar."

"He wanted to be Aang," Azula said slowly, spacing her words, wondering how much she should reveal. And she had to consider how valuable of an ally the blind Earthbender would be. "He wanted his vacation because he hates The Avatar and yearned to cast him aside for Aang—however shortly."

"And you took advantage because you could always seduce Twinkletoes," she said bluntly. "But The Avatar? No one could seduce The Avatar."

Azula stood taller—or tried to with the chains. "You do not perceive the great gifts with which I have to work."

"Based on his heartbeat, I have an idea. But you're lucky he wasn't The Avatar on Ember Island. Otherwise, it'd be you shitting yourself."

"Perhaps," she conceded. After all, she had never experienced The Avatar, only Aang. She could only estimate her reaction to The Avatar. "But you must feel grateful that he has spared you from The Avatar after your betrayal."

"It wasn't supposed to be a betrayal; it was just Life going on. And it's not like he made an effort."

Azula hummed, recalling what she knew. "You are a Bei Fong, a most prominent Earth family. Why not pay someone to send a message to him- "

"I told my parents to fuck themselves and left," the blind Earthbender interrupted harshly. "I haven't seen or talked to them since."

"Why?"

"I think you can imagine why."

Azula laughed slightly. "Indeed. I understand impossible expectations; I understand what it means to come from a complicated family."

"Not as complicated as mine," the blind Earthbender said with a snort. "My parents could only treat me like I was going to break, like I was frail and precious."

"You have the hardest head I have ever encountered."

"I know! But my parents' heads are even harder because they can't see the truth! I helped end the Great War! I trained The Avatar! I call the Fire Lord 'Sparky'! And I'd call the future Queen of Ba Sing Se 'Sugar Queen' if she hadn't broken it off!"

Azula's eyes narrowed. "Why did that peasant break it off?"

The blind Earthbender laughed. "Sparky told her the truth about Kuei, and she didn't take it well. And, you know, she isn't a peasant; she's Princess of the South."

"She is a bitch."

"Takes one to know one," the blind Earthbender said with a musical cackle.

"You admit she is a bitch?"

The blind Earthbender shrugged in admittance. "She has a certain bitchiness to her, but she's not bad. She's just too overprotective because she thinks she's everyone's mother."

Azula laughed slightly. "No wonder my brother was so taken by her."

"You think he loved her?"

Azula scoffed. "My brother sacrificed himself to save her during our Agni Kai. My aim was to kill her, and he prevented it by use of his own body. He would commit such a gallant deed for only someone whom he felt much love for."

The blind Earthbender was quiet for several moments. "Maybe. There was always something with them; I could feel it. But I was never sure."

"I know my brother more than you," Azula assured, arm twitching under her chains as she wished to wave a hand. "The source of his gallantry lied in his attraction to that bitch and yearning for something more—the sentimental fool."

"Twinkletoes used to be a 'sentimental fool'," the blind Earthbender whispered, voice morose. "I barely recognize him. If I couldn't recognize him with my feet, I would have never recognized his voice; it's so different. Everything about him is different."

"He has hair now, too," she observed.

"Really? He's not bald anymore?"

"Thankfully not. I have not seen him as a bald man, but I remember the bald boy I chased across the world. It made him look unbearably naïve."

The blind Earthbender sighed, breaths ragged in grief. "And he's no longer that way. I wish he was. I miss that Twinkletoes."

Azula's eyes narrowed. "You failed to make an effort to- "

"I know. We all failed, including him. This isn't how I thought things would go after the War."

"Me neither," she agreed, thinking of her previous ignorant ambitions of a world of only Fire; she thought she would have her own nation and glory, but she held neither because she was immature and weak. "I never conceived I would share a conversation with The Avatar's earthbending Master while imprisoned by Spineless Kuei."

The blind Earthbender snorted. "And I never thought I'd agree to protect the life of you, the Fire Princess."

Azula still resented the fact that both Aang and the blind Earthbender perceived her as needing protection, but rationally, she knew they were correct; she had not yet recovered her full abilities.

"I thought things would be okay," the blind Earthbender continued, voice softening; she sounded disbelieving. "I thought everything would go correctly rather than wrongly; I thought that Twinkletoes would make sure there was 'healing' or whatever; I thought things wouldn't be worse. Can't you feel it? There's this feeling in the air, something different than anything I felt during the War, even during the last days, and I don't know what it is, but I feel it."

"A foreboding," she acknowledged, understanding. "I feel it, although less than most since I have The Avatar's affections."

The blind Earthbender huffed, but it sounded tired. "I almost admire you for it. Whatever you do, you're good—because you have his 'affections.' It's smart."

Azula remained quiet for several moments, determining how much to reveal before choosing to cultivate a potential alliance. "I did not only work for his affections because it is smart. I worked because I wanted to."

"Is he that good-looking?"

"He possesses beauty," Azula acknowledged, "but there is an understanding between him and me. He is a genius."

"He's The Avatar," the blind Earthbender drawled simply. "You know, many lifetimes of intelligence sits in that head of his that's no longer bald."

She shook her head. "No, it is different. Yes, he possesses the transcendent instincts of The Avatar, but I believe firmly that no Avatar but him, not even Wan himself, could have succeeded as he did with the vast and monumental challenges that afflicted him at such a young age. I asked him about his past lives, and he divulged several fascinating facts. The Avatar learns his identity at sixteen and takes over a decade to master the other elements, to become fully realized. But Aang was only twelve when he learned the truth and endured the most horrific travesty and crime in Air's murder. He awoke in a world impossible to comprehend, nonetheless live in; he was catapulted to the forefront of the Great War, fighting in its heart and challenging Fire's indomitable supremacy; he changed the outcome of the Great War single-handedly with his mere presence because he is renowned, even as a boy; and he had to confront my father, the most powerful man I ever encountered until Aang found me on Ember Island. And I know my father; I understand him as Aang understands me. My father sought to humiliate and maim during their encounter; he sought to torture and terrorize; he sought to kill and desecrate. Aang held no such desires, and he did not kill him when he deserved it; he spared him, which, I have come to realize, takes strength. Everyone in the world not associated with Fire and my father endorsed my father's death, but Aang went his own way, his own direction. He did not succumb to the relentless pressure—the social pressure—at such a young age."

"You don't think he should have killed the Loser Lord?"

Azula blinked. "No, I think he should have killed him, of course; it was the rational course of action. However, I am in awe of his strength to not surrender himself to his desires—because he wanted to kill my father, or at least, part of him did; I am in awe of his strength to endure the world's judgment over his judgment and stand tall, never buckling nor stumbling."

"He did, pretty much, tell us all to go fuck ourselves when we kept telling him to kill the Loser Lord," the blind Earthbender said.

"I am in awe of him and who he is and all the spirit and strength he possesses," she admitted, "but it is not merely because he is The Avatar; I am in awe of him because he endures The Avatar. Of course, I yearn for the power of The Avatar to be my own—who would not?—but I could not handle it. If such powers were mine, I would be mad once more. Aang has the strength to control his ancient and supreme power. But there is more than only his fascinating strength. He possesses a remarkable understanding and insight. If Roku had but a fraction of such understanding and insight, my forefather would never have had the chance to commit the greatest sin in the recorded history of the Four Nations."

Silence.

The blind Earthbender sniffed. "Maybe you're not drowning Twinkletoes in your snatch, after all."

Azula smirked. "I am not opposed to the idea, of course, but it has not happened yet."

"You're bold."

"I am open-minded," she corrected. "If it happens, it happens; if it does not, it does not. There is only the matter of- "

The blind Earthbender inhaled sharply. "Someone's coming. And he doesn't feel like the Dai Li."

Suddenly, the cell door opened, and a tall man walked in, head bowed, and light from outside the cell streamed inside; the door remained open. A beard covered his face, and his hair was sheared off, leaving only a lean crop. Azula's eyes narrowed, for there was something known about him to her. The way he carried himself, the set of his shoulders beneath his garbs, the angle of his posture, and the way his arms crossed behind his back.

Then he raised his gaze, and she inhaled sharply at the vivid golden eyes.

"Azula."

Azula froze, lightning splintering through her mind at that familiar voice—the one she knew she would hear again but found her preparation failed to prepare her. She stared, wide-eyed, at Father for several moments too long before she swiftly bowed her head to him, grateful for her instincts; he could not see the terror on her face—never!

"Father," she greeted, infusing her voice with awe and relief. "It is wonderful to see you again. It has been too long."

"The Avatar brought you here," he observed, voice controlled—too controlled. "Why?"

Azula looked up at him, face a mask of shame and outrage. "Zuzu freed me because he thinks with his heart and not his mind. And The Avatar found me."

"You were defeated."

She refrained from scoffing and pointing out that if Father was defeated by a twelve-year-old Aang, Azula never had a chance against a mature Aang. "He is The Avatar, Father. The glory of the world abides in him."

Father's face ignited with a terrible sneer, and Azula controlled her instinct to back away and genuflect. "He does not deserve such power. But worry not, Azula—that power will not be his forever." He looked at the blind Earthbender and approached her until he stood right in front of her. "You came with The Avatar; you were one of his teachers. Tell me why I should not kill you."

Azula, too, glanced at the blind Earthbender, concerned she would destroy them both, but the blind Earthbender only huffed, looking relaxed, but Azula knew it was forced. "The Avatar? He reeks worse than a badgermole's shit! If I wasn't certain what happened to you would happen to me, I'd try to kill him."

Suddenly, Father snared the blind Earthbender's throat and hoisted her in the air, separating her from the source of her power. "This is how it felt under his cruelty—separated from your power." The blind Earthbender heaved punches at Father, but Father seemed impervious, leaning his head back to avoid her short reach and protecting his groin with his other hand when her leg tried to connect there. "I know you, and I know of you. You hold no power now without your physical connection to the metal, over which you boast control. Do you feel the humiliation? The weakness? The shame?"

"She is useful, Father," Azula interrupted, trying to save the blind Earthbender's life; she should let Father kill her, but something provoked her to act. "She knows The Avatar- "

Father's grip tightened, and the blind Earthbender's fingers clawed at Father's hands. "But does she know his cruelty?"

"Ye- yes!" the blind Earthbender choked out, hammering her fists on Father's forearms. "Let go, you non-bending fuck!"

Father released her, and Azula could only watch, wary, as the blind Earthbender massaged her throat and glared up at Father.

"You have spirit," Father observed, powerful and daunting; she did not know how he was so confident against a prodigious Earthbender—unless his bending had returned.

A thrill of terror ravished her. "It would not be prudent to kill one of whom The Avatar is fond, not now. It would only enrage him, and you would be smitten before you could inflict your vengeance against him. She will be useful to you."

"She could be," Father acknowledged in a murmur. "I have use for her—if she knows her place."

Azula nodded, staring at the blind Earthbender urgently. "She knows her place, Father. It is behind you to learn- "

"It's behind you so I can fuck you!" the blind Earthbender snapped. "I'm all for teaching The Avatar a lesson in humility—because he needs it. He's cruel and jaded; he humiliates and shames as easy as he breathes because he's a fucking Airbender! But if you ever lay a hand on me again, I'm going to take a stone pillar and jam it into your ass!"

Father only looked amused, thankfully. "You have great spunk, but remember your place, Earthbender. You do not know Power—I do. And I will unleash it in waves upon you if I must."

"Won't be hard to remember."

Father turned to look at her, and something in his eyes shifted. He approached, he placed his fingers under her chin, lifting her gaze; there was awe and something else on his face. "You look so much like your mother."

"You always knew this, Father," Azula ventured, knowing she had to play her role perfectly.

His fingers caressed her cheek. "Your mother matured faster physically than you did," he whispered, eyes roaming her face and down her body. "But now you are fully mature, and you look so much like her, like I remember her before she betrayed me. How is she?"

Azula tensed, unable to stop herself. "She is ignorant of the damage she inflicted."

"Has she lost her beauty?"

"No," she answered, unable to keep the bitterness from her voice. Mother should look like a hag after her sins, but she looked beautiful—as she always had. "She has aged minimally as you have."

Father dropped his fingers from her chin. "We will be reunited, and there will be greatness."

"Zuzu will try to stop that reunion," she dared, curious.

Father stared at her, head tilted; his expression was unreadable, and Azula felt acute dread. "Your brother went his own way, and he challenges me; he goes against me. I once thought him piteous and fragile, but I was wrong. You are piteous and fragile, Azula, for you, even now, cling to me as you always have. Your brother manifested strength. I admire him in some ways, despite his intolerable chosen path, for he did the same as I—rejected his father as I rejected mine. He walked the path I did. I suppose I am proud of him for that, for I wanted him to be just like me—and he is." Father placed a powerful hand on her shoulder, squeezing, and Azula was unable to move, frozen in place. "But you have never had any strength, Daughter. Your mother had much strength before the weakness of all mothers took hold of her. But you? You are bereft of strength, like my brother, who has never known strength. You disappoint me, Azula."

Azula flinched and bowed her head, feeling her heart race, but she kept her voice even. "Under your guidance, may I manifest the strength of Sozin."

Father's eyes crinkled in apparent sadness, but she knew better; its source was in mockery. "The strength of Sozin stems from Sozin's seed, but you have no seed; you are seedless and, thus, without strength."

"But Mother- "

His hand tightened painfully, and she cringed, unable to help herself. "Never disrespect your mother," he hissed. "The blood of an Avatar exists in her- "

"And me."

She expected a strike, but Father only hummed curiously. "Indeed. But you still have no strength, Daughter. Your mother killed my father, a great man. But what great man have you killed?"

Azula summoned a smirk to her face. "I killed The Avatar under Ba Sing Se- "

"You thought you did," Father corrected, voice darkening. "And you deceived me into thinking your brother killed him."

"A mistaken gamble," she appeased immediately. "I thought if Zuzu had the credit, he would proclaim it throughout the Fire Nation, drawing The Avatar's ire, bringing him to the Fire Nation—to you."

Father sneered. "A nonsensical plan from a nonsensical daughter."

Azula stiffened, unable to prevent from swallowing. "I do not understand- "

"Because you lost your mind," Father snapped, circling her, gaze consuming. "Your brother revealed it to me when he beat me with his own hands until I was near death. He showed such ferocity, more than I ever saw in you. I once thought him irredeemably weak and fragile, but you are fragile and weak; you are pathetic. What I forced you to endure, you should attack me, but you never will—you are weak. You matured quickly—too quickly. Your brother took longer but look at him now. My pride in him is not misplaced like it was in you. He has surpassed you in every way. I focused on the wrong child."

The words felt like physical blows assaulting her, and she did what she always did—she absorbed the strikes. "I will redeem myself, Father," she vowed, feeling her sanity rebel. "Allow me to accompany you with whatever your agenda is. If your design is The Avatar, I will take you to him; I will help you fight him- "

"Your mind is still gone," Father lamented, sounding only disappointed. "To fight The Avatar is absurd. I am not ready to fight him, not yet; I shall be soon, but not now. I am here to observe and counsel Kuei."

Azula's eyes widened. "Know your enemy."

"Indeed. Eight years, I spent ashamed in that cell; eight years, I devoted myself to conceiving vengeance adequate for my humiliation; eight years, I waited and tested my patience; eight years, I nurtured my resolve until I escaped. But for eight years, The Avatar has grown and matured; he was terrible then, but now he is a terror."

"What will you do to him?"

Father's eyes glowed with sinister intent; they looked like liquid gold, and Azula could not look away. "I will repay him for his slights. And the price must be paid in agony and blood. I will shame him before I kill him and take everything that was his."

The blind Earthbender had remained so silent that Azula forgot she was there until she spoke: "Good luck with that."

"No luck is needed," Father replied, still staring down at her. "Only strength, and my strength is foremost. I do the impossible—rebel against a mature and cruel Avatar. I will depose him from his grandeur and renown; I will give him the emptiness of Death—forever."

Silence.

"Come with me, Azula," Father ordered after several long moments. "I accept your offer to redeem yourself."

Azula smirked and wiggled slightly, emphasizing her chains, which clanked. "A little help would be beneficial," she said, hoping to gain confirmation that Father's firebending had returned.

Father only stared at her. "You can escape."

At his judgment, she closed her eyes and focused on her flames, but upon feeling his judgment slamming against her, she felt herself faltering, and her dread increased drastically—and panic began to consume her as it took longer than it should for her to find her firebending.

The blind Earthbender laughed. "No need!" she cried out loudly—too loudly for it to be authentic—and ripped the chains off and tossed them into the corner. "See, your highness? I'm useful."

"Perhaps," Father judged with something she could not discern. "Come with me."

Father strode out of the metal cell, and Azula stretched her limbs, massaging in some places, while the blind Earthbender gripped her arm.

"You fucking owe me," she hissed and elbowed her in the side sharply.

"Why did you not kill him?" Azula hissed back.

"Why didn't you?"

"I was in chains."

"And I was practically in chains, too! This is a metal cell! Even with metalbending, I'd burn alive in there if he had his firebending back. And you said you could melt the cell, and if you could, he could. And I felt the heat of his flames during Sozin's Comet all the way from the other airships. We're trapped in metal in here, and with that heat, the first thing that would happen is that my feet would be burned. I couldn't risk it because if my feet were burned, I'd be fucked, and he'd kill me without effort. I wasn't taking the chance that his firebending returned while in this cell because he's confident, unlike anyone I've ever felt; he stands with bearing. We can kill him once we learn what he's planning and what he knows about Dark."

Azula only nodded, afraid to give verbal confirmation that she would be willing to kill Father—because it felt impossible to go through with it.

"Fuck, I don't know how you didn't lose your mind sooner," the blind Earthbender mumbled. "And I thought I had it rough."

She stared at Toph, feeling grateful, despite her judgment. "I do not know how, either," she whispered before walking out quickly to catch up to Father.

There were many Dai Li, but she walked past them confidently, reaching Father upon his motion to proceed, and Toph followed her lead.

Father smiled at Toph. "Kill her, Azula."

Toph's eyes widened, and she shifted her stance. "Fuck you!"

Azula tensed, and her flames burned across her hands. "I thought she was useful- "

"She was useful to assess The Avatar's weakness. It is only sensible that The Avatar resembles his teachers; she is weak, for she did not even try to attack me after I nearly killed her, providing evidence that The Avatar is still weak. Exterminate this weak child, Azula- "

Toph snarled and vanished into the earth, and all the Dai Li followed her, vanishing, as well, leaving her alone with Father. Azula knew Toph was in for a fierce fight for her life, likely the most challenging of her life, but she was The Avatar's earthbending Master; she would survive.

Father waved a dismissive hand, and Azula felt nauseous when she realized she did the same motion often. "The Dai Li will take care of her. Come with me."

Azula said nothing as they began to ascend a tunnel, and when Father did not summon flames to pierce the darkness, Azula did.

"Are you in control of the Dai Li?" she asked in astonishment, unsure why she felt surprised.

Father smiled. "Your observations from the Great War remain true; they yearn for true leadership, and they seek to follow strength. I fulfill all their yearnings."

She nodded in understanding. "And they do not know your identity because you changed your appearance."

"The beard worked for your brother; it works for me. And the short hair is a 'symbol' of my 'dishonor' to the Fire Nation since I was born in the Colonies to a woman who could not run fast, sired by a Firebender."

Azula hummed. "Clever. How did you escape?" she asked, voice light and curious.

Father's eyes gleamed. "A friend, a most worthy friend."

"Did Spineless Kuei free you?"

A sharp laugh rang in the air, and it was genuine. "Of course not, Azula. That fool will never arise above his foolishness."

Azula nodded in agreement, keeping pace with him. "Who freed you?"

"That is not pertinent right now," Father dismissed. "We have more pressing interests."

"Such as?"

"Refining intelligence."

The tunnel opened ahead, and Father motioned her forward, and they were near the ceiling of the palace, and looking down, it was the throne room. Visible clearly were Aang, Spineless Kuei, Spineless Kuei's advisors, servants, guards, the Council of Five, several dozen Dai Li agents, many nobles, and a young noblewoman standing on the other side, closer to Spineless Kuei.

Father's smile was sharp. "Now we observe, listen, and learn."

XxXxXxXxXxX

Toph hissed through her teeth as she fled from the Dai Li, but her senses were open and expanded the further she delved into the ground. She countered and attacked when and where she could, and she had already killed eleven Dai Li agents—but there were so many more! There were at least fifty, from what she could feel, and they were good. But Toph was better.

She had worked with Bumi for years to strengthen her earthbending more—because he knew a lot. He was the Fucker of Fire for a reason, and he certainly ended up always fucking her like he did the Fire Nation for so many decades when they sparred.

And there was Bor-

Nope. Not thinking about Bor. Think about killing these Dai Li losers working for an even bigger loser in the Loser Lord, who somehow befriended another loser in Kuei!

They were starting to gang up on her, combining their energies to crush her with the earth around her, and Toph tightened her grip, snarling in outrage. She was the second greatest—well, third greatest since she couldn't escape Twinkletoes' hold—Earthbender in the world!

Toph tunneled faster and swung her arms wildly, throwing boulders at the Dai Li agents behind her, and she slammed her arms together, causing the tunnel to collapse in on itself.

She felt several more heartbeats stop. But there were still many more to go.

Lightning Psycho, I swear if you let your insane dad kill Twinkletoes, there definitely will be something drowning in your snatch—your head! And Twinkletoes, don't fuck it up! Or fuck it up, but make sure that everyone else will be the ones fucked and not you and me—and maybe Lightning Psycho! I don't know how long I can keep this up!

XxXxXxXxXxX

Kuei led him into the throne room after a brief but awkward meal, and Aang didn't like the many eyes that rooted on him. There were the Dai Li agents and Council of Five, and there were Kuei's advisors, many of whom he recognized, and there was a young noblewoman standing to the side, distanced from the many other nobles.

He glanced at Kuei. "I was hoping to speak privately, King Kuei- "

"These are the most trusted Children of Earth on the continent," Kuei interrupted smoothly, smiling pleasantly, but his eyes were daring. "I give you permission to- "

Aang closed his eyes, understanding what Kuei was trying to accomplish. "You don't give me permission to do anything. I am grateful for your hospitality, but this is not a friendly visit. This is a negotiation to end your madness."

Kuei stared at him for a moment too long. "Consider them witnesses."

He gripped his glider in frustration. "You don't trust me."

"Your gift of Princess Azula has amended much of your gross negligence, but I still feel wariness."

"You should only feel wariness if there's something you're doing—or planning on doing—that you know I won't like."

"The Avatar's preferences for Ba Sing Se's proclivities are inconsequential- "

"I misspoke," he interrupted, speaking slowly, wishing Toph could just knock some sense into Kuei. Aang would himself, but he feared he would accidentally—maybe not so accidentally—kill him. "You may be doing something that threatens the natural balance of the world. Are you?"

Kuei smiled, looking amused and haughty. "Avatar Aang, you must know and understand that imbalance grieves me as surely as it grieves you."

"I hope it doesn't grieve you to such an extent that it encourages you to consider ideas of a sinister nature."

Silence.

Aang ignored all the eyes on him, focusing only on Kuei, sensing and watching for a sign that Kuei still believed his absurdity of only two nations for balance. But Kuei was an excellent actor—a true politician—and smiled.

"I do not believe you have met my niece, Avatar Aang," he said, motioning the young noblewoman forward, and there was a softness in her face and eyes that Kuei lacked. "She is whom I offered to Fire Lord Zuko and whom he so cruelly rejected time and time again."

"Avatar Aang," she greeted, bowing, and Aang found that it was genuine.

He smiled. "What's your name?"

She smiled in return. "Lasha."

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Lasha," Aang replied, inclining his head. "I'm glad to see there's someone in Kuei's family who understands sense."

Lasha glanced nervously at Kuei, whose eyes narrowed, before she laughed lightly. "I trust your judgment, Avatar Aang."

Aang looked back at Kuei. "I wish your uncle would."

Kuei shook his head and ascended the steps to sit on his throne. "You are The Avatar, but you are confined by the limits of your experience in this life, which is but a mere twenty years. I have lived many years more than you, and I have experienced and studied more than you. I have read the greatest scholars and advanced past their knowledge, going farther. I will oversee the world's progress."

He glanced at Lasha and all the others in the room. "I insist we speak alone- "

"I insist you cease your mockery of ethics."

Aang blinked. "What mockery of ethics?"

"You have been unseen during the months since I rightfully and virtuously declared war on Fire Lord Zuko. Good men died while you did nothing."

"No one died!" he cried out, shaking his head. "Fire Lord Zuko has only been defensive, not aggressive. You failed to invade the Fire Nation; your navy is weak next to Fire's. You're twisting this to suit your argument!"

Kuei waved a hand in disgust. "Countless died while you were unseen for a century. What are more deaths to you, Avatar? You have never cared about the Children of Earth; you only care about the Children of Fire."

"That's not true- "

"You spare them from the retribution Earth and Water are owed!"

"Those are what your so-called 'reparations' are for!"

"No reparations could ever amend the horrors Fire committed- "

Aang almost crushed his glider from the strength of his grip. "Exactly! I told you reparations are pointless- "

"We have moved past reparations, Avatar Aang."

Something tightened around his heart. "Explain that, King Kuei."

"I already explained my plan to you at the last Great Gathering you attended, but, unfortunately, you were unreceptive. I see that has not changed."

"Slaughtering Fire is not the answer," Aang said through gritted teeth, unable to comprehend that he had to have such a conversation and explain away such absurdity. What had the world come to? "It only worsens the situation!"

"A feeble exaggeration," Kuei condemned, looking disgusted. "I do this to fix the situation that Fire put us all in. It is moral to do it, for Fire has no morality! You should praise my ingenuity!"

He turned to Lasha, who looked terribly pale. "Are you willing to marry a man your uncle's planning to murder? Are you willing to be part of genocide? I know genocide—you don't want it."

She said nothing, looking down.

Aang's eyes narrowed on Kuei. "And what happens when Water decides Earth should be destroyed? Or what if you decide to destroy Water? Because it will happen, one or the other. By doing this, you create a cycle that only ends with one nation, which is exactly what Fire Lord Ozai wanted. You have the choice to break the cycle. Air never knew destructive desires; Fire destroys Air; Earth destroys Fire; Water destroys Earth. That's the cycle you're approving."

Kuei scoffed, looking amused. "Like Water could destroy Earth. That is a fallacy. And my permanent alliance through my imminent marriage to Princess Katara ensures Water will never attack."

He felt severely tempted to reveal Katara's decision to break the betrothal, but he knew that would only make things worse—much worse. "You really think a marriage will stop Water from attacking if they wish?"

"And if they attack, we will repel them," Kuei dismissed, looking bored. "We endured Fire's onslaught for a century while the North hid like cowards. The South was conquered twice by Fire Lord Azulon, but the Earth Kingdom was never conquered until the final months of the Great War. Not even the Dragon of the West conquered us!"

"But Princess Azula did, and you wish to make an example of her."

Kuei smiled. "And I thank you for giving her to me. Your generosity amends much of your cruelty- "

Aang took a step forward and noticed how all of the Dai Li agents and Council of Five tensed, shifting their stances, but he didn't care. He sensed Azula and a man appear above, near the peak of the throne room's ceiling, but he didn't dare look upward. Had Azula befriended one of the Dai Li agents? And where was Toph?

"Cruelty is slaughtering an entire nation for the sins of a few. Fire does not deserve Death."

"You cannot make that judgment, Avatar Aang, since you were unseen for a century while Fire committed atrocities untold by all their victims, who were silenced forever. You have never seen Fire's lack of morality. This is not your decision to make."

"Not my decision?" Aang echoed, astonished. "I'm The Avatar and the Last of Air! And you are just the King of Ba Sing Se. If you're not careful, you won't be its king much longer."

Kuei's eyes sharpened, and something unappreciative flashed over his face. "Are you threatening me?"

"I'm speaking the only language you're fluent in. You have threatened Fire Lord Zuko for years, and I was too much a child for too long to see it and understand your pursuit. I owe my friend —my friend—an apology. He warned me about you long ago, and I failed to heed his warning."

"So, you spare Fire out of your friendship to Fire Lord Zuko," Kuei surmised, disgusted.

"I spare Fire because it is right!" Aang yelled, voice rising, and he felt his frustration awaken The Avatar State, which stretched his restraint. "Fire Lord Zuko is not his forefathers- "

"He is descended from the Defiler!"

"He is a good man!" Aang snapped. "Much better than you!"

Kuei's eyes frothed in outrage, and Aang knew his eyes weren't much better; he dimly noted that all of the advisors, nobles, and Lasha looked nervous, on the verge of terrified.

He calmed himself, lowering his voice and forcing The Avatar State into its rightful slumber. "This plan, which only shows your emotions, will not commence."

Kuei waved a hand. "Worry not, Avatar Aang—there is much more to my plan than emotionalism. This is for balance and morality."

"What's more to your plan than emotionalism is the rationalization of your emotionalism."

"There must be Two Nations for balance, Avatar Aang? Why does your reason fail you?"

"Why does yours fail you? That's not balance."

"It is! Two Nations means balance, like Yin and Yang- "

"You're a child in your understanding!" Aang snapped.

Kuei's face spasmed with loathing. "I thought you had so much potential, Avatar Aang. You could have helped me change the world- "

Aang shook his head in disbelief. How had he ever once greatly admired Kuei? "There is no changing the world. The world is, and we are in it; we accept it."

"Really?" Kuei asked, leaning forward, eyes triumphant. "Do you accept your race's demise? Do you accept this world in which we live, for this 'world is,' or do you seek its change?"

"I will un-change the path we are on to fix the imbalance- "

"That is what my plan will accomplish!"

"No!" Aang shouted, adamant. "Your plan only endorses more change, which endorses more imbalance!"

"The Four Nations could not prevent the atrocities of Fire!" Kuei snapped. "We must progress to prevent something like this from ever happening!"

"That doesn't solve the problem, you damn fool!" he roared, gritting his teeth. "That's as simplistic as a child! Since the world's inception, there have been Four Elements—Water, Earth, Fire, and Air. And sects of people worshipped these elements until the Elementals blessed these peoples' most spiritual with the element they worshipped. That is how things have been for longer than you can conceive! And you think you have the right to change that? The arrogance! I am going to fix the imbalance when it is time. But there are bigger things right now that I must solve first, and believe me, it's more painful to me than to you. But be assured—I will return the world to what was, for what is, is not good. We are imbalanced and excessive! There is no peace without balance! And for there to be balance, there must be the Four Nations. Your plan only makes the imbalance worse!"

Kuei shook his head. "No, that is not what the evidence shows."

"What evidence?" he snapped. "There is no evidence! What you call evidence is your desires!"

"There are only two men alive who remember when there were Four Nations—you and King Bumi. But we cannot go back to what was, for what was, was not strong enough to prevent Fire's evil."

"I'm going to fix it and ensure it never happens again!"

"There is no fixing it! There is only progression!"

"Has it ever occurred to you that progression may be actually regression? Are you that close-minded?"

"Progression means- "

"It means following the path Sozin set us on! It means you are just like him!"

Kuei jumped up from his throne in outrage, fists shaking at his sides before he raised a condemning finger, jabbing it at him across the distance. "Apologize, Avatar Aang!"

Aang stared back at him. "No."

"I am not the Defiler!"

"Your thinking is just like his!"

"The Defiler wanted only a world of Fire! I want balance and a world of Two Nations!"

"Yet, the methods to achieve that goal are the exact same as Sozin's methods!"

Kuei sat back down, shaking his head. "You are a child. My plan incorporates your unimaginable grief, Avatar Aang. With Fire's destruction, the world can finally heal from the horrors they unleashed, and there can be morality. You can have peace- "

"Such a plan kills The Avatar Cycle!"

"And?" Kuei asked, raising his brows. "Once my plan is implemented and Fire is no more, the world does not need The Avatar anymore. And if it does, you have two more lifetimes, being reborn into Water and then Earth, to do everything you need to do before your non-existence."

Aang leaned back, feeling exhausted. "You're one of those fools. You mentioned evidence. The Great War is the direct evidence of what happens when the world is without The Avatar."

"But Fire will be no more, meaning there will be peace and balance."

"Do you believe yourself incapable of evil?" he asked in wonder. "How dishonest and short-sighted are you? You really are one of those fools!"

"It seems to me that you are dishonest and short-sighted. This plan is glorious, and it affirms Life!"

Aang stared at Kuei in disbelief. "And my rejection of this sinister idea only strengthens your resolve."

"What are you going to do, Avatar Aang?" Kuei demanded, opening his arms in curiosity. "Kill me, unlike your failure to kill Fire Lord Ozai? Am I more of a threat than him?"

Silence.

The Council of Five shuffled slightly closer to Kuei, and the Dai Li shifted their stances. Clearly, they expected Aang to attack Kuei at any moment.

"You're more a threat because you're convinced what you're doing is good," he said at last after assessing him for several long moments. "Everything Ozai has ever done has been out of ego. You have ego—'praise my ingenuity,' indeed—but that isn't what drives you to commit human slaughter. No, you legitimately think, believe, and feel that you are in the right, that what you're doing is good and will ultimately direct the world toward Good."

"And I would think that The Avatar would understand and see the truth about this plan. It is good."

Aang hissed through his teeth for patience. "Has it occurred to you that The Avatar knows what he's talking about?"

"I do this for balance, which you should endorse!"

"What is balance?" Aang cried out, staring at everyone in the room. "Who among everyone here can articulate balance? Who can explain it? Can any of you? Or do you only have a vague idea that you can't see clearly, least of all explain?" He locked gazes with Kuei. "Tell me, King Kuei—what is balance?"

"Equality amongst the nations- "

"No."

"An even number of nations- "

"No."

"Earth and Water!"

"No! Balance is an accordance with what Is, a perennial understanding in realizing you are beholden to the nature of Life—which is Four Nations! The Four Nations—or Four Elements and its sects of people—have existed since the Beginning! And they existed for a reason! For many reasons! And they differed from each other! Water is not Earth, Fire, or Air; Earth is not Fire, Air, or Water; Fire is not Water, Earth, or Air; and Air is not Water, Earth, or Fire. There are fundamental differences between the races! Each is equal in value, but they are not equal, which is always taken as identical; they are equitable. If there were Five Nations since the Beginning, that would be balance, but there have never been Five Nations, and there never will be. There are Four Nations, and there must be Four Nations! The divine energies of the Four Elements are the foundations of the world and Life as we live it! There can never be two nations! And there can never be three nations! There will always be Four Nations, even if Air, for now, is only found in me. Even if you succeed in your plan, which you won't, there will still be Four Nations; Fire will still exist, and you will never be rid of it."

"I disagree."

Aang shook his head. "Then you are lost. You threaten the possibility of balance with your nonsensical, emotional plan. If you continue its pursuit, there is only one result."

"No Avatar has ever killed a nation's ruler- "

"You're not the ruler of the Earth Kingdom," Aang reminded, taking some pleasure in Kuei's tightening face.

"I will be the King of Earth. Only a great man understands such aspiration. The Children of Earth are already there, waiting for it!"

"What are you talking about?"

"The Earth Kingdom used to be the Earth Kingdoms, which changed under Chin the Conqueror, who changed it to the single Earth Kingdom under his rule because he was a man of intelligence who saw the truth—only a single ruler over a nation is effective. But you in your past life ruined it."

Aang placed a steadying hand on his forehead. "The only reason you still have that throne is because of me! Kyoshi gave your lineage back the throne after Chin the Conqueror seized it—and all the thrones of the four Earth kings! And I helped ensure that you got Ba Sing Se back after the Fire Nation conquered it!"

Kuei nodded. "Indeed. And I thank you for bringing me its foremost conqueror. She will appease our harrowing grief over such a rape."

"I don't think that's why you want her."

"Nonetheless, she will have to suffice since I have been unable to acquire the other conquerors," Kuei lamented. "But your approval of my righteousness- "

"I don't approve of your ambition," Aang corrected.

"Most regretful. However, no king needs The Avatar's approval. You are an outsider to the politics of the nations; you are a bystander, not a player. Your fundamental nature is as a bystander considering your extensive efforts not to be involved in the Great War."

"My nature is to be active when balance is threatened, which is what you're doing."

"Your existence is redundant, Avatar Aang," Kuei condemned, and Aang stared at him incomprehensibly. "Earth does not need The Avatar- "

"Fire conquered Earth," Aang reminded tersely. "It was me who ended Fire's conquest."

"Fire only conquered Earth due to your betrayal. You led Princess Azula and the other conquerors into Ba Sing Se- "

Aang mentally recited Gyatso's teachings of patience. "Stop revising history to suit your narrative."

"I follow your example!" Kuei cried out, gesturing wildly. "Moments ago, you recited a lecture about how the Four Nations have existed since the Beginning, but it is lies! There are no such records in the world that describe it!"

"Some things are beyond knowledge."

"And that is why you are a child!"

Aang scoffed, feeling a sneer cross his face; he didn't care to stop it. "Princess Azula is exceedingly more mature than you. She possesses incredible insight and intelligence, things you lack blatantly."

Kuei leaned forward, eyes aflame with intent. "I am going to torture Princess Azula until she can scream no more; I will give her to the soldiers who were maimed during the Great War to use her body as each wishes, breaking her further. After she is raped and beaten, I will parade her through Ba Sing Se so she can look at the resilience of the world's strongest city, and I will let my grieving and mournful people shame her, shearing her hair from her skull and stripping her of her flimsy clothes and honor. Then I will gather all around me as I execute her, ending the life of that worthless, thieving deceiver."

Aang grit his teeth and squeezed his eyes shut, feeling the dark rage seethe inside. "If you touch her, you die."

"Are you threatening me?"

"And promising you. These will be your last days as King. I will congregate the other Earth kings and- "

Kuei only laughed. "I am secure in my position, authority, and power, Avatar Aang. Chyung and Zaofu will never try to depose me, and King Bumi is a weak fool. I will give him the peace he yearns for."

His eyes narrowed in fury. "Don't threaten Bumi."

"I only promise to offer him peace, Avatar Aang," Kuei defended, a performative shock on his face. "How dare you misconstrue my words as a threat!"

Aang almost gave up but remembered his restraint. "You want a threat?" he asked, raising his arms, ignoring the shifting stances of his potential attackers. "If you pursue your madness anymore, there will be permanent consequences."

"And there will be permanent consequences if you do not join me."

"You do not possess the power nor authority to inflict 'permanent consequences' against me."

Kuei's smile was triumphant and almost vicious. "But I do, Avatar Aang. Mighty Vaatu endorses my efforts."

Aang's fists clenched.

XxXxXxXxXxX

Azula observed King Kuei with an impressed eye, realizing she could not describe him as spineless. He possessed a steely gaze and was immovable in his demands and quest, a true Child of Earth. He was a king who dared challenge The Avatar, calling him a child and weak.

It was impossible.

She was reminded of something that she had once overheard one of Father's advisors whisper to his heir: "Only tell a man of will what he should do, not what he could do. If the Fire Lord realizes the depths of his power, there is no control I have over him, and I cannot wield him as my own weapon against my political enemies."

Azula reported the advisor's words to Father, who promptly executed him. But the logic behind the dead man's words was true. King Kuei of Ba Sing Se knew his power as a ruler and had become drunk on its depth, unwilling to consider a future where his absurd plan for Two Nations was not realized.

How he was blind to the glaring hypocrisy considering Earth's slaughters against Fire, mainly by the Scourge of Fire, and resemblance to Sozin in his pursuits was astonishing.

It seemed that Kuei lacked the strength not to be consumed by his power and see clearly.

How feeble. No wonder Father manipulated him so easily, able to befriend him.

Aang's own Earthbender shone with magnificence as he glared at King Kuei with the force of his endless soul. He brilliantly refuted King Kuei's arguments and made it clear that the decision for death lay in King Kuei's hands. But King Kuei was a fool above all fools.

"The Avatar is intelligent," Father admitted, begrudging, face twisting in displeasure.

"He is," Azula agreed softly. "But so is King Kuei. He has positioned himself excellently."

Azula hated King Kuei's intelligence, for it ensured his brilliant positioning; he was surrounded by the Council of Five, several of the most powerful Earthbenders in the world and incredibly seasoned Generals, men who should not be witnesses to a hopeful treaty between Earth and Fire endorsed by The Avatar. Not to mention the many Dai Li agents, whose number kept growing the longer the 'negotiation' lasted, appearing out of the shadows.

She wondered if Aang realized Kuei was surrounding him.

Something was going to happen, but it was only a matter of when it would, indeed, happen. And Azula wondered if Noblewoman Lasha, King Kuei's niece, would help lower Aang's guard for a killing blow. The way the woman continued staring at Aang infuriated Azula; she understood exactly why Noblewoman Lasha stared at Aang, but she resented it all the same and desired to shoot lightning at her.

Father chuckled. "I may have recommended strategy to him."

"He trusts you that much?"

"When I described the horrors I experienced in the Colonies being a half-spawn and the things I saw Fire commit and inflict, he was sympathetic—fool."

"He truly is," she whispered, watching below.

Aang was unwavering in his protest of King Kuei's absurdity; even from the vast distance, she saw the look on his face and the stormy glow in his ancient eyes. Azula was reminded of how intimidating he could look if he wanted, and she was amazed—and appalled—by how King Kuei seemed immune to such intimidation.

Finally, she sighted it, the crack in Kuei's carefully constructed façade. It was only a brief glimpse, but it was enough. It had shown her the evaporated composure, revealing the malignity that was hidden beneath. It was the source of his gall to argue such an outrageously profane idea to The Avatar's face and call his understanding that of a child's.

She would have killed him already, but Aang possessed more patience.

"You endorse King Kuei's efforts at Fire's destruction, Father?" Azula asked, incapable of comprehending such a notion.

Father smiled. "It amuses me. Fire's doom is impossible; we are Power. He will get nowhere, and if he does—or someone else does—sacrifices must be made for my ascension. Fire will never die; we are not weak like Air. But my ascension is most critical."

Azula wondered how Zuko would feel about Father wanting to re-ascend the Dragon's Throne.

King Kuei continued his obstinance, and Azula eventually noticed that even Father seemed annoyed by Kuei.

"Look at him," Father murmured, something awed and disgusted in his voice. "The god. All of the power in the world, and he's still weak. He could obliterate Kuei from Life, and I would applaud him. But he never will. He is still but that pathetic child. He has not changed."

Azula glanced at Father, who stared down at Aang with a hunger on his face she had never seen. She did not tell him how much Aang had—had!—changed.

"The Avatar has vast and immense power," she observed.

Father turned to her, golden eyes consuming. "No, The Avatar has a 'vast and immense' concern for your safety, Azula. He said he would kill Kuei for you."

Azula smirked and raised a shoulder in admittance. "I seduced him, Father. I would be worried if he did not feel profound concern for my safety."

Father's eyes sharpened, and he stared at her more fully, eyes roaming her. "Yes, yes. This is excellent; this is perfect, my daughter. When you return to him, you will be my ingress to him. And you must maintain your seduction at all costs. Bear his child if you must. Perhaps my heir will be the child you bear him‚ if such a child is borne by you. To raise his son as my own—what vengeance."

"What sublimity," she commended, ignoring the sickening sensation spreading through her. She would never let her children near Father.

Azula watched below as Aang's voice was deafening in its intensity. "You want a threat?" he asked, raising his arms, looking unconcerned by the many bodies in the room who would try to kill him if King Kuei ordered it. "If you pursue your madness anymore, there will be permanent consequences."

Kuei only sneered, and Azula wanted to shoot lightning at him. "And there will be permanent consequences if you do not join me."

"You do not possess the power nor authority to inflict 'permanent consequences' against me," Aang snapped, voice carrying up to them.

Kuei's resulting smile provoked Azula's dread. "But I do, Avatar Aang. Mighty Vaatu endorses my efforts."

Azula glanced at Father immediately upon hearing 'Vaatu,' and Father looked panicked, which she thought impossible. "That damn fool!" he hissed. "I told him not to mention him!"

Seeing his attention elsewhere, Azula summoned a fire dagger in her hands, and she approached quietly, but the closer she became, she realized she could not kill him, could not jam her fire dagger in his neck. She knew she should, but she could not.

Father was right—she was weak.

"Who is that, Father?" she asked instead, infusing curiosity and boredom in her voice.

"A friend."

"Where is Vaatu?" Aang demanded from below, staring at Kuei with a newfound intensity. "What has he told you?"

"He has promised me what you failed to—Fire's destruction!"

"Who are you to demand Fire's destruction?" Aang roared, voice snapping through the entire throne room like a flash of lightning. "What gives you, who were sheltered for so many years in a palace and experienced nothing of the horrors of the Great War and the fundamental imbalance it provoked, the right to express anything about balance? The imbalance of the world has nothing to do with you! You don't get to solve it! You have no voice nor say in the balance of the world, King Kuei! You are a weak and feeble man who succumbs to his emotions and rationalizes them! This is my problem, and I will solve it—me alone with the woman I deem worthy of being Mother of Air—when I am damn well and ready!" Aang's face looked terrifying, and Azula hated it. "I know why you think you can interject in something that has nothing to do with you. It's because you feel you are so virtuous and understanding, that your comprehension can envelop the complexity of the problems. I hear the whispers about Air and how you and everyone else feel so terrible and need to fix it, but you can't fix it! And if you do try to fix it, you actively make it worse!"

"At least I try, Avatar Aang!" Kuei shouted back. "And Vaatu has endorsed the only foremost solution- "

"You shouldn't trust him! He's using you! He freed Fire Lord Ozai!"

Azula glanced at Father, panicked that her ruse against him would be discovered, but he only watched the verbal match between King Kuei and Aang.

"Fire Lord Ozai is dead!" Kuei yelled. "Vaatu told me the truth—Fire Lord Zuko killed him!"

"You're as insane as Sozin! Ozai's alive! And Vaatu freed him from his cell!"

"You are insane, Avatar Aang! It is your fault Air has not yet returned; it is you who forces me to take such drastic measures- "

"Air will return when I deem it time. You will never dare advise me about anything that entails being The Avatar; you will never mention your absurdity regarding balance; and you will never speak about Air like you understand it!"

King Kuei stood to his feet, face a mass of rage, carved deep into his flesh as he pointed his finger at Aang; the sight would have made Azula laugh if she were not, admittedly, worried. "It is not my fault that you have refused to revive Air already since you claim it can be done. But it is different for the Earth Kingdom!"

"Enlighten me, then," Aang growled out, and even from the distance, Azula saw his gray eyes were colder than the Poles.

"How many Children of Earth have been slaughtered by the Fire Nation? How much land and animals were razed to the ground? Ba Sing Se was conquered by Princess Azula, the second to do so after Chin the Conqueror! And her uncle, the Dragon of the West, almost accomplished the feat years previously! How many men were killed violently? How many women were raped violently? How many children were terrorized violently? How many half-spawns exist on the continent with the blood of Fire in their veins? It is many more than there ever were of Air! This is the most populated city in the world! Its population vastly exceeds the combined total of all the old Air Nomads that the Defiler killed! Earth is strong, and its Children are even stronger! Raising strength is hard, though, especially when so many have died! But the Air Nomads were unable to even raise a hand against Fire, but Earth held steadfast for a century! Your race was- "

"Think carefully," Aang warned, gray eyes blazing, and his fists shook at his side, and Azula wondered if he had crushed his glider. "If you say what I suspect, I will kill you."

Silence.

The Dai Li and Council of Five quickly surrounded King Kuei, and General How glared at Aang. "You think carefully, Avatar Aang! All of Ba Sing Se will fight you- "

"Doesn't make a difference," Aang called out, standing still, glaring at Kuei's defense. "Summon a thousand more Dai Li agents; recall all your armies from wherever they are; unite with the other Earth Kings; bring together all the Children of Earth, benders and non-benders; join with Water, all its bender and non-benders; make amends with Fire, all its benders and non-benders; form a unity of Water, Earth, and Fire—you can never stop me."

"He is enraged," Father whispered, voice tense. "Perhaps it is a good thing."

Azula swiftly shook her head. "Provoking him would only unleash his wrath, Father, and if he descends into his wrath, many will die," she warned, thinking of The Avatar State. "He will summon the power of the world into his hands and destroy. You know the legends. If he wished it, all would kneel before him, and no man would ever forget his natural state of kneeling before him. Power beyond anything in the Realms sings in his soul, which can erupt into a terrifying screech that shatters other people's souls, condemning them to nonexistence rather than the Gardens of the Dead—all if he so merely chooses. His hands command the world and cycle the seasons. To insult and debase him is to awaken his wrath that shakes the heavens and earth; to challenge him is to rouse the legions of past Avatars slumbering in his soul but forever there and alive, whispering in his ears and advising him, propagating the transcendent instincts that only exist in him, and the legions of Avatars will strike with thunder and tempests, claiming unborn and unbegotten children, all the sons and heirs of the land; to encounter his ire is to fall to your knees and beg for forgiveness because every moment you stand—or sit on a throne or claim a title insignificant next to The Avatar—is perilous treason for which you must atone; to defy him is to stain the world with your blood—and the blood of all those around you; and to disregard the legends of The Avatar is to be a fool, which leads only to downfall. You are no fool, Father. We do not want him to lose control. The loss of his control means only annihilation."

Father glanced at her with a light smile. "Well observed, Azula. You are right."

She nodded, knowing, indeed, she was. "Thank you, Father."

King Kuei faltered in his stance, seeming to finally—finally!—realize with whom he dealt. "Avatar Aang- "

"You self-righteous moralist!" Aang snapped. "You go on and on about morality, but you yourself have no morals! You're just like Sozin! You just use the idea of balance as an excuse, as a means to justify the evil stirrings of your heart! With authority in my right hand and power in my left, I order you to stand down and cease your madness! Do you understand, Kuei of Ba Sing Se?"

Azula could not help it, especially when Aang ceased to refer to Kuei as Ba Sing Se's king. She laughed, all her schooling about proper etiquette vanishing due to her immense mirth, and amazingly, she did not care, even with Father judging her.

It was funny.

"You're going to tell me everything you know about Vaatu," Aang continued flatly, imposingly. "Where is Fire Lord Ozai?"

Before anyone could answer, and Father looked suddenly bold enough to reveal himself, Toph burst through the throne room floor, wheezing and panting. Immediately, Aang dashed toward her.

"What happened?" Aang demanded, voice panicked.

Azula suddenly feared for Father's life and turned to him. "You must go. She could reveal your presence- "

"She is unconscious," Father interrupted, amused. "I told you—she is weak."

She turned her attention back and realized Father was right—Toph was unconscious, held in Aang's arms, undoubtedly too exhausted from fighting so many Dai Li agents.

Suddenly, more Dai Li agents popped out of the ground, bruised and bloodied but still conscious and glaring at the unconscious Toph.

Aang glared at the new Dai Li agents. "What did you do?"

"She freed Princess Azula, and we chased after her! She killed dozens of us!"

"Treason!" King Kuei shouted.

"Liars!" Aang roared, voice deafening and final. "Tell me the truth! What happened?"

"Return to him," Father ordered, backing into the tunnel. "Do whatever you must to maintain your seduction. I cannot confront him yet. Do not disappoint me, Azula."

Azula watched him leave, knowing she should stop him or attack him, but she failed to bring herself to do it.

She was weak.

"They're lying, Kuei!" Aang yelled, drawing her attention.

"I believe my agents over you, Avatar Aang," King Kuei snapped. "Dai Li, report! Where is Princess Azula?"

Azula jumped from the ledge, and bursts of sapphire flame slowed her fall until she landed next to Aang, who raised an earth wall to stop the Dai Li's attacks.

"I am okay," she whispered as Aang's gray eyes roamed her. "I am not hurt."

"I'm glad," he whispered back, and she could not bear the look in his eyes, not after she was too weak to kill Father or give away his location to Aang.

Aang lowered the earth wall, and she smirked at King Kuei. "I am here, Kuei of Ba Sing Se."

"Not for long," King Kuei hissed, eyes dark with manic energy, a fierce scowl splitting his face. "Kill them!"

General How smashed his foot into the ground and sent a boulder at Aang, who, without the use of his arms that were occupied by Toph, head-butted the boulder, destroying it.

Aang glanced at her urgently, eyes stormy. "Do what you must," he hissed before leaping toward the Council of Five on a tornado and roaring flames from his mouth.

Not wasting a moment, Azula jumped out of the way of one of the Dai Li agent's rock gloves. She blasted fire at the four agents that appeared before her, smiling at the looks of fear and shock on their faces.

She did have her firebending.

Her spars with Aang on Ember Island prepared her for confrontation, and she found herself falling into the rhythm of combat, punching flames, staying light but steady on her feet, and stretching her senses so she could deal with all threats.

"Why?" Aang demanded, and she watched him throw Toph into the air before spinning onto his back, producing massive gusts of wind and flames that surged across his legs, lashing out in all directions. "Vaatu's tricking you! I can help you!"

"Fuck you, Avatar Aang!" someone shouted, and Azula could not identify who said it.

Aang caught Toph and jumped up to the ceiling, and dove down like a fallen star.

Azula's eyes widened as she realized what he was about to do. Right before he landed, she shot jets of flame out of her feet so that she would not be hit by the resulting shockwave.

He smashed into the ground, waves of the earth exploding outwards in devastating speed, and the entire palace trembled, walls and roofs and pillars all crumbling to dust. All of the Dai Li, Council of Five, nobles, including Noblewoman Lasha, and King Kuei, crashed into the wall painfully from the resulting wave of earth and wind.

"Let's go!" Aang shouted, dashing out of the ruined palace, still carrying an unconscious Toph. "Hurry!"

"Use The Avatar State!" she cried out, hoping she did not sound hopeful.

"No!" he snapped, glaring at her briefly, and she was shocked at the intensity in his eyes; she knew she had failed to conceal her hope that he would enter The Avatar State. "Just hurry!"

Azula resented the command, for she knew if he went into The Avatar State, he would have an easy time defeating the hundreds of earthbending Masters in Ba Sing Se; he could defeat the entire world as he said earlier! But she could not make him enter The Avatar State, unfortunately. But she yearned to see it, to see King Kuei face the wrath he was owed for all his sins the past years.

They raced outside, fighting off the swarms of agents of Earth, and jumped onto Appa, who bellowed gusts of wind from his mouth at the Dai Li. Aang dumped Toph in her arms and leaped onto Appa's head, and shook the reins. "Get us out of here, buddy—come on! Yip-yip! Go!"

Appa ascended into the sky above Ba Sing Se, but he had not been fast enough.

Boulders, with metal spikes embedded that sought bloodshed, were chucked repeatedly toward Appa. Azula's eyes widened as one sailed towards Appa's head, and she agilely leaped onto his head, bypassing a distracted Aang, and unleashed a massive fireblast, the largest that she had summoned since the Great War, destroying the boulder. Appa roared in thanks, and she nodded her head even though he could not see her.

"Wake Toph up!" Aang shouted frantically.

Azula harshly shook Toph's shoulder. "Wake up!" she screamed, trying to be heard over the chaos surrounding and approaching Appa. "Toph! Toph!"

Toph jerked awake, hands blindly slapping her away. "What? What's going on?"

"Kuei's lost his mind!" Aang yelled, standing on Appa's head and swinging his glider with ferocity at approaching boulders, which were slammed back to earth by Aang's strength over the wind. "He's with Vaatu and trying to kill me!"

"That fucking loser!" Toph cried out and gripped Azula's arm. "But I can't see! What's happening?"

Azula watched the boulders and did what she could with her flames, but her first fireblast had cost much of her energy—she was out of shape, she realized with great shame. But still, she fought and did what she could where she could. And it helped that Appa seemed to sense where many of the boulders were at and avoided and evaded, changing directions wildly and even spinning at some points.

Toph looked sick, and Azula ensured her hands gripped the grips in the saddle, and she looked back toward Aang.

He stood atop Appa's head, standing tall and doing his best to deflect the incoming projectiles, but with hundreds of boulders coming all at once, and with Toph unable to see, he missed a few. Azula continued her fireblasts, but her fire was weak compared to his own, and the air that howled and smashed boulders into small pebbles seemed to do a good job.

She realized that he had never fully battled her during the Great War or during their sparring sessions on Ember Island. Otherwise, she would have long been dead.

Aang suddenly wound his fingers in that familiar motion and unleashed a torrent of lightning that destroyed several boulders at once, and Azula tried to do the same, but she could not do it! It was most shameful and horrifying! When she needed the lightning, it failed to answer!

"Twinkletoes! Get us out of here!" Toph shrieked, gripping the saddle tightly.

Suddenly, Azula inhaled sharply in panic, unable to do anything as a vast stream of lightning erupted out of somewhere in Ba Sing Se, sizzling toward Appa in a massive bolt, and she opened her mouth to scream in warning to Aang, but the streaking lightning connected to Appa's underbelly.

Appa unleashed a terrible, haunting squeal, and Azula saw the blood spurt into the open air, falling to the earth like rain. Then they were falling, and she lost contact with the saddle, spinning in the air. But rather than panic, she blasted jets of flames out of her feet, propelling her back into the saddle.

But Azula knew—Father shot the lightning blast that killed Appa. His firebending had returned.

She had the chance to kill him, and she failed, which resulted in Appa's death—and whatever to follow.

It was her fault.

Aang jumped off Appa with a cry of deep despair and rage, and as she and Toph both held onto the grips in the saddle with their utmost strength, their descent gradually slowed. Looking over the saddle, she noticed that Aang was sitting on an airball far beneath them, rotating his arms with gusts of wind carrying Appa's corpse, gently cradling it until Appa landed on the ground softly.

Immediately, Azula jumped out of the saddle and helped Toph before she rushed to Aang, who seemed oblivious to her presence—to anything but Appa. He stood in front of his best friend, staring down at him, frozen in time, realization slowly creeping into his features. Azula felt great guilt as Momo curled around Aang's shoulders, chirping small noises to rouse Appa. She had wanted something to push Aang into the Avatar State—and she knew that Appa's death would—but she had never wanted Appa to be killed.

The killing blow was terrible to behold, and she expected nothing less from Father. The wound was immense, splitting Appa's underbelly by the length of Azula's forearm, and blood seeped out of the blackened flesh.

And Appa was horrifyingly still; there was nothing, no life—only death.

"Aang," Toph whispered, tears streaming out of her milky eyes. "I feel them coming. We have to go."

Aang was unresponsive, still staring at Appa.

Azula looked around and realized they landed in the Upper Ring, and she saw several nobles peering out from buildings.

"You are all dead," she whispered, feeling the impulse to warn, but she did not; it was pointless. Nothing would prevent the inevitable.

"Come on!" Toph shouted, grabbing her arm and yanking. "I can't move him! Help me!"

Azula nodded and gripped Aang's shoulder, pulling, but he was immovable; Toph grunted and hissed, trying to yank, but there was no movement. She tried wrenching the earth, putting them underground, but the earth beneath Aang would not respond.

The Avatar's grip was absolute, even in shock.

"Stop it!" she hissed, grabbing Toph's shoulders. "There is no helping him! Leave him! We need to run!"

"Fuck that! And fuck you! I thought you cared about him!"

"I do!" Azula insisted honestly. "But we must escape before they get here! Aang can take care of himself!"

Before she could respond, Toph's face spasmed in dread, and Azula whirled around, Toph following, forming a protective shield of two bodies in front of Aang's frozen and distraught form. They stared at the Dai Li agents that had surrounded them, King Kuei and the Council of Five leading the charge, sick and triumphant smiles splitting their faces.

"You killed my niece!" King Kuei shouted, enraged, jabbing a shaking finger at Aang. "This is recompense! See, Avatar Aang? Even Fire hates itself! It is allied with me! Agni fired lightning at your sky bison and killed it! Your resistance to progress is futile! Fire will die, and there will be balance!"

All the Dai Li agents, King Kuei, and the Council of Five were staring past them at Aang, and out of the corner of her eye, Azula noticed Toph flinch, eyes widening, blood draining from her face rapidly. She then risked a glance behind her and saw Aang collapse to his knees, quaking the ground, and placing a shaking hand on Appa's head.

"Appa?" he whispered brokenly, almost childishly. "Please, open your eyes, please. Come on, open them, buddy! Please!" When nothing happened, his head hung, staring at the ground that ran red with Appa's lifeblood, and as certainly as she knew that Agni was shining, Azula knew that The Avatar State was going to emerge, especially when he began to shake, vibrating sporadically.

"No," Toph whispered, terrified.

She was right as Momo screeched and darted onto her own shoulder, fleeing from his master, a foreboding omen of what was yet to come. Azula watched as Aang's tattooed hands clenched tightly, his aura of power exploding; the winds swirled around him, and Agni's great light dimmed as dark clouds gathered in the sky. A heavy downpour cascaded down from the black storm clouds overhead, and the sunny midday had transformed suddenly into a blanket of stifling darkness. A colossal shockwave of thunder roared across the heavens, spiderwebs of lightning crackling, providing a brief pure light.

Toph pulled her to Appa's body, which was the only place where all was tranquil and undisturbed, and they both stumbled before they reached Appa, and when she glanced back, it was confirmed.

The world crumbled.

The Avatar's tattoos and eyes suddenly glowed in blinding power, the only constant source of pure light, before he whirled around, and all of Ba Sing Se shook violently; houses and buildings disintegrated, and earthquakes ruptured ferociously through the Walls and districts as he whirled around. Screams echoed through the air like an undignified chorus, and some screams were cut off suddenly, never heard again.

The Avatar slowly rose into the air, glaring down odiously at all the Dai Li agents, Council of Five, and King Kuei, face twisted into something hateful and malignant. At the sight, Azula saw several of the Dai Li quickly, without sparing a glance to King Kuei, vanish into the earth, and she felt herself dimly shake her head; those Dai Li agents were unlikely to survive the destruction of Ba Sing Se.

"Agni," she breathed as The Avatar roared, fire scorching the air, blazing into the sky, reaching Agni himself, scorching the surface of Heaven, and the air was heavy and unbearably hot, even for Azula.

"Kuei!" The Avatar roared, and Azula flinched, noticing that Toph did the same, for it was a voice unimaginable. Aang's voice was there, but there were many more, a combined harmony of all of those who came before him, echoed like thunder, booming from blackened Heaven itself, piercing the souls of everyone in Ba Sing Se, notifying all who was responsible for their slaughter.

But Azula knew it was truly herself due to her failure to kill Father.

King Kuei seemed to suddenly realize who it was who he was dealing with as the winds became stronger, and cracks splintered through the stone, spiderwebbing in an ominous omen for destruction. Everyone—except Azula and Toph, who were protected because of their location next to Appa—was being pushed back from the sheer force of the gales of wind, the whip of air a lashing to the skin.

She watched some of the Dai Li agents furiously swipe at the earth, doing movements she had seen many times to vanish, but the earth would not respond, for The Avatar would not allow it.

Azula looked up at The Avatar in awe. He was true, absolute power in the flesh, but he was also most frightening, terrifyingly so. He was a god of unparalleled strength in this world and the next, capable of razing nations to nothingness, avenging his fallen kin. With only a mere glimpse of the glowing white orbs of power where his beautiful gray eyes should be, she knew that her most effective lightning strike, even under the power of Sozin's Comet, would be futile. She realized that she hated the lifetimes-powered version of Aang, the one who could eviscerate the King of Ba Sing Se, one of the most powerful men in the entire world, with a mere glance. Right now, Aang was not the man who had listened to her, comforted her, and given her true peace—he was the Avatar, Master of the Four Elements, the only one her great-grandfather, grandfather, and father were terrified of.

And rightly so.

She risked a look towards Toph, whose eyes were wide with dread and fear. She had once been almost certain that nothing could scare her, but if there could be one thing that could ever achieve the terrified expression on her blood-drained face, the milky eyes that bulged from their sockets, The Avatar State would be, more than understandably, the culprit.

"He has no control," Toph whispered, shaking.

Azula peered past Appa's head—she would not look at his dead, empty eyes, she would not!—and saw Ba Sing Se dying. There was only rubble in all directions; none of the buildings she once saw only moments ago were gone suddenly, and her mind rebelled, trying to fill the massive void, but there was only rubble—and the rubble only compounded into more rubble as The Avatar continued shaking the world. She saw bodies, limbs, heads, and blood everywhere, and there were still haunting shrieks piercing the air before they, too, were silenced forever in Death. Hundreds—perhaps thousands—of men and women rushed toward The Avatar out of the rubble and assaulted him with all their combined might in earthbending, but it was futile and a pathetic effort compared to the might of The Avatar.

"I can see that," Azula replied, swallowing, never imagining such a sight of destruction, chaos, mayhem, pandemonium, and death was possible.

Was this how the Air Temples looked after Sozin's attack?

The Avatar roared, and vast plumes of fire spewed from his mouth in relentless waves of promising death, rising forever, and many scorched carcasses of birds smashed into the shaking Ba Sing Se, dropping between The Avatar and Children of Earth. The rain began to intensify, drenching all of them painfully, smashing into all areas away from Appa with more force than Azula thought possible.

There were bruises swelling on the faces of the Dai Li agents, Council of Five, and King Kuei, all of whom were frozen, incapable of escape, abused by the torrential downpour. Azula had no idea if they were so petrified that they could not move or if The Avatar held them in place, letting them look at their slaughtered world and despair before killing them violently.

Suddenly, her question was answered as they began to bombard The Avatar with all of their strength, and she watched in fury as King Kuei fled, stumbling through the rumble, but Toph gripped her arm when she tried to go after him.

"Don't," Toph said hollowly, face stricken and shaking. "He may kill you, not realizing you're you. He's already killed so many."

Azula stayed put, watching the pathetic attempts of the Dai Li agents and Council of Five, and other surviving Master Earthbenders who appeared from the rubble in narrowing waves, to attack The Avatar, to even get close to him. And she was astonished by The Avatar's mastery; bending seemed to flow through him, echoing in every movement he committed. He was the genius above all geniuses with the genius of his past lives, all of whom were geniuses, compounding with his own innate genius. It was unbelievable.

They still tried to attack The Avatar rather than kneel and supplicate, begging for pardon for their gross offenses.

But all was pointless, useless, for as simply as drawing air into lungs, The Avatar dispersed all boulders, rocks, spikes, and pillars into dust, and the metal spikes that were in some of the boulders elongated before him, under his control. Without even a movement from his limbs, the metal spikes rushed forward and tore through bodies, piercing through the strongest Earth Kingdom armor like it was mere parchment.

Bodies collapsed to the ground, and Azula watched as many of the other Dai Li agents paled greatly and tried to escape as the others had previously, but they were too late. The Avatar raised a hand, and the rain stopped, frozen in time. Azula could see the little droplets of water floating in the air, untethered from their planned fall to the earth. Instead, The Avatar had placed his divine power over the entire weather, controlling it. The water surged at all the Children of Earth, encasing them in adaptable prisons from which there would be no escape.

Then, the glowing, tattooed hands clenched, and spheres of air condensed around all the heads of the Children of Earth, and Azula's eyes widened in shock when she realized that The Avatar was suffocating them all with airbending, a supposedly peaceful art.

"No, no!" Toph breathed, horrified and scared as she grabbed her feet and lifted them, collapsing against Appa's carcass. "Make it stop! Make him stop! Their hearts—they're exploding from terror!"

Azula turned to her, although it was immensely difficult to look away from The Avatar's renowned display of power. "Appa's dead, and he blames them- "

"But it wasn't them, was it?" Toph snapped. "It wasn't a boulder! Kuei said 'lightning'! It was your fucking dad, wasn't it? He shot the lightning that killed Appa."

She did not deny it. "He did. But King Kuei and those other fools deserve it—and more!"

"Did all of Ba Sing Se?" Toph whispered, drawing her knees into her chest, feet separated from the ground. "Countless people, easily over a million, are dead in fucking minutes, and he's still going."

Azula's face tightened. "No, only King Kuei and his sycophants deserved it—and my father. None of the others deserved it."

Somehow, she doubted that Father was caught in The Avatar's power.

Toph turned sightless, teary eyes to her. "We're fucked. No one in the Earth Kingdom—and probably most of everyone in the Water Tribes—is going to trust The Avatar after this. I'm not even sure Bumi will trust him."

Azula closed her eyes, realizing how brilliantly Father played it. "I know."

"But what effect will this have on Aang?"

She wondered as well, looking back out of the hole to witness the murdered bodies of all the Dai Li agents, Council of Five, and other Master Earthbenders, slain by The Avatar in his rage. Knowing Aang, whatever effect that his actions incurred on him, surely, would be horrifying.

There was a haunting silence across what was once Ba Sing Se; there were no more screams or shrieks splitting the air, and the world stopped shaking. And countless bodies beneath The Avatar

Azula slowly stood to her feet and watched The Avatar's glowing orbs gaze into the distance for several moments before he dropped to the earth, smashing through corpses in a blur, and punched his fists through those corpses to meet the earth. Immediately, a howl echoed, and Azula's eyes bulged as she watched what was clearly King Kuei in the distance fly into the air, launched from the earth from The Avatar's fists across the vast distance.

Then The Avatar leaped across the vast distance with impossible strength and speed and caught King Kuei in a single moment; he floated there, holding King Kuei in the sky over his once renowned city. Azula stared up at them, trying to determine what was happening. All she saw was The Avatar's glowing hands holding King Kuei's head.

"What's happening?" Toph asked softly, solemnly.

Azula squinted, and when she glimpsed King Kuei's thrashing legs, and observed how The Avatar only floated there, keeping King Kuei's head confined between his hands, she inhaled sharply. "He is slowly crushing King Kuei's skull between his hands."

Toph didn't react, numb. "Of course, he is."

She stared for several moments and found that she could not watch King Kuei's maddening death and turned around, observing the indescribable, incomprehensible destruction. "Is there anyone alive- "

"As far as I can feel, everyone's dead," Toph answered flatly, but her voice shook slightly.

Azula was still surprised even though she knew The Avatar's power was absolute. "There are likely some survivors in the Lower Ring."

Toph dragged a hand over her face. "Some pissed off survivors. I can't believe this happened; I can't believe it's still happening! What the fuck?"

Her eyes roamed the distance, looking for a sign of Father, but there was nothing. "I should have foreseen this," she murmured, thinking furiously. "Father played it perfectly. I am a damn fool."

"And I'm a damned one!" Toph hissed, collapsing onto her back as her knuckles scrubbed her feet; she looked hysterical, and tears spilled from her eyes. "Get it off! I can't! It's too much! I felt all of it with my feet! I can't do it; I can't do it. Please. I felt too much. Can you carry me? I can't stand feeling the earth right now; I can't stand feeling all the destroyed corpses; I can't stand feeling Appa- Appa's corpse."

Azula nodded, shocked that she found herself feeling sympathy for Toph. "I will do what I can."

She crouched and Momo flew off her shoulder onto Toph's shoulder, and Toph frantically jumped onto her back, scrambling until she sat on her shoulders.

"Thanks, Lightning Psycho," Toph mumbled, and Azula readjusted her hold, hands gripping onto Toph's knees on her shoulders, and she recoiled at the smell emanating from Toph's feet.

"You need to bathe your feet," she hissed, gripping Toph's knees tighter.

"Now you sound like Sugar Queen."

Her nails dug into Toph's flesh. "I recommend rescinding that insult."

Toph's fingers began playing with her hair, fingers sliding through strands and tugging slightly. "I thought whores had matted hair, tangled because of a guy's seed or whatever, but you have nice, clean hair. No wonder Twinkletoes likes you."

"I will drop you."

"I'm serious. You have nice hair. I'm trying to compliment you!"

Azula tried to smirk, but she failed, trying to adjust to the immense weight. "I am serious, as well. I will not be able to hold you for long, and I will drop you when I can no longer carry you. You are heavy."

"Fair enough. But what's happening? Is Kuei dead yet?"

She turned around and gasped; she would have sprung back in terror, but Toph's weight ensured she could not move.

"What is it?" Toph demanded, voice rising. "What's wrong?"

Azula swallowed at the glowing orbs that consumed her, only an arm's length away from her, and her heart, for the first time in a long time, raced with fear, as The Avatar's ancient white orbs of power continued to stare at her, peering into her soul. And blood and gray matter that could only be pieces of Kuei's brain dripped off The Avatar's hands, falling to the ground with rhythmic force.

"The Avatar is staring at us," Azula notified, fearful of saying anything else; she could not even blink!

"Fuck."

XxXxXxXxXxX

She ran and ran, the sounds of all the screaming making her run faster. The ground bucked and screamed at her, shaking her, but she kept running.

The voice told her to find The Avatar, and she knew he was here!

He could stop the shaking and make her feel better! He could stop her nightmares! That's all that mattered, not all the chaos! Not people screaming at her to run the other way! Not the crying of men, women, and children! Not the dying buildings!

Samir kept running as fast as she could, not looking at anything but what was right in front of her. A small animal flew alongside her, and it had strange markings that she had never seen before, but it looked pretty. And when she was trapped, the voice said it would be okay, and the wind carried her into the air and past the buildings and bodies.

When buildings started to fall on her, the wind roared and slammed against the buildings, pushing them in a different direction, protecting her.

Air's song exists in you, but it is not in harmony, the voice whispered. Find Avatar Aang, and he will heal your imbalance. You will be my child as you are meant to be.

She ran faster, and the pretty animal continued flying in front of her, leading her farther and farther, past broken buildings and people. She tried not to step in all the blood and poop, but when she had to choose, she always chose to step in the blood instead of the poop.

Poop was disgusting.

The pretty animal kept leading her until she saw a wide area of nothing, like everything else now. In the middle, there was a big animal that lay on its side, and there were so many things broken everywhere, but the big animal was okay; it was only sleeping! So that meant everything was okay! When you can sleep, you feel okay. It's when you feel bad that you can't sleep.

Samir ran to the big animal and heard voices on the other side, and she peeked past the big animal's tail, which was so soft and fluffy!

Her eyes widened, and she stared at the two women standing on top of one another in awe—how did they do that? And standing—no, he was flying! He was floating in front of them!—was a glowing man, and Samir had never seen anything like him; he was beautiful, and the voice told her not to be afraid.

He will keep you safe, the voice whispered. Be well, my child. Live the gift he will give you. Now rest and sleep. You are safe.

Feeling tired all of a sudden, Samir scrambled up the big animal's tail and climbed into the saddle. There were several blankets tied to one of the saddle grips, and Samir climbed underneath, feeling warm and safe.

Sleep came quickly.

XxXxXxXxXxX

"Is your life flashing through your mind?" Toph asked after several moments, and Azula could only continue staring back at The Avatar as she answered.

"No."

"Mine is, and I don't like it! If he's going to kill us, just do it! You hear me in there, Avatar Aang?"

There was no response.

Azula was unsure if The Avatar recognized her, but she knew things could not continue as they were. She could not hold Toph for long, and she feared if she dropped her, it would provoke The Avatar to attack, which meant their deaths.

"Aang?" she hesitantly called out.

A shudder rippled through The Avatar, and something shifted in his posture. "Azula."

She swallowed. "Yes."

The Avatar's ancient, glowing white orbs consumed her. "Toph."

Toph's grip on her hair was most painful, but she did not dare interrupt. "It's me, Twinkletoes."

The Avatar slowly twisted toward Appa's carcass. Within the blink of an eye, The Avatar appeared beside his fallen friend, kneeling in front of the gruesome wound of death, and his glowing white hands took on a blue hue from the water wrapping around his hands.

Azula dropped Toph and dared to approach softly. Surprisingly—or not so surprisingly—Toph's approach was just as soft.

Momo chirped mournfully from Toph's shoulder as The Avatar's kneeling form shielded their gazes from his efforts, and Azula did not understand what was happening. All she knew was that Appa's death had its source in her failure and weakness to kill Father.

She would have to confess to Aang, she knew, but she felt dread at such a thought. She could not bear him looking at her in hatred.

But she deserved it because Appa was dead.

Azula did not know what to do and, from what she saw, neither did Toph. They both liked Appa, even Azula, especially after she had apologized to the animal, and he had slowly begun to trust her, but their feelings about him were insignificant, nothing at all compared to the bond that Aang and Appa shared.

Feeling something claw within her, wondering what would happen now because things had become so much worse than she had ever imagined, she prayed, for the first time since the night when she learned that Father was going to kill Zuko, that the Earth Kingdom would not declare war against The Avatar. And what would Aang's reaction be? How guilt-ridden would he be? What consequences would befall them? How would Father play this to his advantage? What about Vaatu?

"What's he doing?" Toph asked quietly, face twisted into a solemn frown.

Azula inhaled and stepped closer, craning her head around The Avatar's form, glimpsing the sight of glowing blue water covering the gruesome wound that no longer looked gruesome; she watched in amazement as the blood available in Appa's body moved under The Avatar's command, multiplying and expanding, reaching Appa's heart, encouraging it to beat once more.

"Healing him," she breathed, and they all hesitantly made their way next to The Avatar until they were kneeling next to him, Momo chirping softly, timidly.

Toph rubbed a hesitant hand in Appa's fur, which slowly started to move due to the revived breathing. "Come on, Twinkletoes. You've got this." She put her other hand on The Avatar's shoulder but immediately winced and pulled it back.

"What?" Azula demanded, worried that The Avatar viewed them as potential hostiles.

Toph stared at her hand. "It was too much," she whispered. "I felt all that power inside him for the smallest moment, and it was too much. Fuck. So, that's what it means to be The Avatar."

Azula glanced back at all the incomprehensible destruction and countless bodies. "Yes."

However, before she had the opportunity to place her own hand on The Avatar's shoulder to feel the unimaginable power, Appa groaned loudly.

The harsh glow faded, and Aang dashed so quickly to Appa's head that Azula lost her balance and had to steady herself on Toph. They quickly followed him and saw Appa's open eyes staring up at them, intelligence and emotions vividly apparent in his eyes.

Aang crushed his face and arms against Appa's head, hugging his friend tightly as tears streamed down his face like a river, gripping in the reassurance that he succeeded and brought his friend back from Death.

"This is too touchy for me," Toph huffed out, but she contradicted herself when she stepped forward and hugged Appa, too, with several tears spilling out of her eyes.

Azula, after a moment, stepped forward, hesitantly placing a gentle hand on Aang's back, which was furiously hot and tight. But she maintained her caress when Aang did not shrug her off; in fact, to her pleasure, he seemed to lean into her touch, relaxing to such a degree that he seemed dead, lying against Appa's head, basking in his euphoric relief, protected by her touch.

It was something Mother used to do to her and Zuko when they were children, and Azula had even seen her do the same to Father.

Suddenly, Father's order to seduce him echoed in her mind, and she tensed in realization but managed to continue her gentle rubbing across his back. Was she seducing Aang for Father to help him in whatever plans he had conceived? No, since she had already felt drawn to Aang before she reunited briefly with Father under Ba Sing Se. But was she seducing Aang for the power of The Avatar? Had all her previous assurances to Zuko and Toph been rationalizations?

No, they were not.

Azula felt most fond of Aang, and if Father ordered her not to seduce Aang and accompany him, she would have rebelled and gone with Aang, even if it felt most painful.

Slowly, Azula raised her other hand to pet Appa's blood-matted fur—she suspected that some of Kuei's brains were lodged in his fur. "He is alright," she murmured to Aang. "You did it."

"He did all of it," Toph muffled against Appa's fur. "What are we going to do?"

Azula nodded her head in consideration of the necessary question. The Avatar just murdered Ba Sing Se and all its inhabitants, or most of its inhabitants, including King Kuei, the Dai Li, the Council of Five, and countless nobles. Looking around as she rubbed circles into Aang's back, she wondered how the Children of Earth across the other cities and provinces in the Earth Kingdom would respond to such slaughter, for it was a slaughter of immense proportions, second only to Sozin's slaughter of the Air Nomads.

King Kuei's claim of Ba Sing Se being more populated than all of the old Air Nomads combined echoed in her head, and Azula cursed Father for provoking such a slaughter—but even more, she cursed herself for letting him go and not attacking him or revealing his presence to Aang.

She was a failure.

Aang slowly, fearfully let go of his friend and wiped away at the tears in his eyes, gazing incomprehensibly toward the fallen, toward the desecration that he had caused. The gaze turned into a stare, and she watched the change in his face, felt it as it happened; his breath stuttered.

"No," he whispered in a moan, face breaking. "No, no. I-I… I didn't do this; I couldn't have. It wasn't me."

Azula did not have the strength—perhaps cruelty—to assure him that it was, in fact, him who murdered Ba Sing Se and all its inhabitants.

She only continued rubbing his back. "Do you want to sift through the rubble? Find surv- "

Aang flinched as if burned, and his gaze became hazy and glazed as he shook his head. "No," he mumbled, sounding far away. "Leave. Go home."

Then he fell silent, and nothing she did could awaken him from his stupor; he only stood there, looking at nothing but everything.

"Twinkletoes is out of it," Toph said quietly, sounding almost fearful. "What do we do? Where do we go?"

Azula realized it was up to her to lead. "We go to the Eastern Air Temple," she recalled, remembering Aang's admission in the Caldera when neither of them could sleep. "There is someone he knows at the Eastern Air Temple who can help. And I suspect it will be good for him to return to the place of his birth. He said 'home,' after all.'"

Toph blinked. "He was born there?"

"Yes."

"He never told me that."

"A whore is skilled at extracting information," Azula drawled.

"Extracting a lot of things."

"I suspect, also, Appa could use the rest at the place of his birth," she concluded, face pinching as she realized something. "If Dark was able to sway King Kuei and the Council of Five to his side, it is possible Zuko is in danger. Many of the Noble Houses are displeased with him but dare not go against him, for they lack power. However, if Dark promises them the same thing he promised King Kuei, Zuko is in trouble, especially since a lot of the Noble Houses would have little problem applying their loyalty to my father. But I trust my brother can handle it, particularly since Uncle is there."

Toph was quiet for several moments. "Are you talking about the wacky guru guy at the Eastern Air Temple?"

"I cannot say. All Aang said is he is an old friend."

"He's older than Twinkletoes if I remember right, but he's not an Airbender. He's got knowledge, though. He's how Twinkletoes learned The Avatar State."

Azula tried not to think about what The Avatar State entailed; she understood exactly why Aang never wanted to show it to her. "We need to leave."

"I think Twinkletoes will appreciate your touch and guidance more than mine."

She approached Aang and gently touched his arm. "We need to leave. To the Eastern Air Temple, right?"

Aang only blinked and leaped onto Appa's head and grabbed the reins saying nothing; he seemed mechanical, and his eyes only seemed to become more glazed.

Azula tried not to let her worry increase as she turned to Appa and rubbed his fur. "You are okay now, Appa. Nothing shall happen. But we need to leave for the Eastern Air Temple. That is the place of your birth, yes? Do you want to see it again?"

Appa rumbled and rose to his feet, looking healthier and stronger than she had ever seen. Instead, she climbed into the saddle, glimpsing the lump of blankets near Toph, wondering if she should give one of them to Aang, but decided to worry about it later.

"Appa, yip-yip!" she called out and watched as what was once Ba Sing Se diminished in her perception as Appa flew away with tremendous but graceful speed.

There was nothing but destruction; it looked like Heaven fell for but a moment and crushed it. But it was not Heaven; it was The Avatar in a fury unimaginable, compounded by all those before him, provoked by both a king's hubris and Father's cunning.

Before Ba Sing Se's demise, Azula had an idea of The Avatar's power. But since she knew Father fought Aang, she had underestimated Aang, thinking that The Avatar was comparable to someone like herself in bending, capability, and genius. Even though Aang told her differently, even though there was something heavy on Aang's face whenever she asked him, something ancient and profound, she had underestimated him. But as she stared at the back of Aang's head, Azula finally understood the power of The Avatar.

She had begged him for a demonstration on Ember Island; she had suggested unleashing the might of the world at his betrayers; she had prayed to see the depths of his greatness, invoking his name, wanting to see, just once, what it was.

But Aang had always easily dismissed it all, knowing what she did not—to understand The Avatar's power, you must see The Avatar, and to see The Avatar is to remember him forever. But not all memories are precious and joyful.

Some are chilling and evoke dread years later.

Azula always thought seeing The Avatar's power would be thrilling and brilliant, a source of awe that such power existed. And seeing The Avatar's power was, indeed, those things. But it was many more things.

It was terrible; it was terrifying; it was infinite; it was consuming; it was relentless; it was perfect; it was divine; it was like Heaven.

There was no one who could fight The Avatar; all was futile against him. For, in mere minutes, all of Ba Sing Se was swept away by his glowing hand, and its populace was reduced catastrophically within that same time from the sheer destruction and chaos. Men, women, and children were not spared from his indiscriminate wrath, and they died violently, lives spent upon meeting such a drastic, impossible, and unthinkable end.

She understood the legends of The Avatar.

Once, she had ridiculed legends, scoffing at their perceived impossibility, particularly about The Avatar. She thought it was propaganda; she thought it was a desperate ploy by The Avatar to maintain his dying control in a world that did not need him. But they were not propaganda or a ploy; the legends were warnings, ancient and profound, but dismissed so easily—too easily—because of mortal arrogance, of which she was once a foremost recipient.

But she now understood that legends were true and didactic. How arrogant she once was. To challenge The Avatar is death, for if The Avatar wished, no one could succeed in anything without his permission. He could control the world and employ power unimaginable to any great man.

Azula had discussed Sozin's Comet with Father during their plans for ending Earth's obstinance, and it was estimated that it would take hours, perhaps the entire duration of Sozin's Comet, to destroy Ba Sing Se to such a level that The Avatar destroyed it—and that was with an entire army of experienced soldiers and Imperial Firebenders prepared to face fierce resistance. It was planned extensively, and she offered much insight to Father because of her experience inside Ba Sing Se.

But The Avatar destroyed Ba Sing Se in mere minutes, obliterating all resistance effortlessly, and there was no complexity and strategy, as was essentially necessary for Father's planned attack. The Avatar simply floated, roared, and all was dead. Father would have to summon the power to him for such an attack, utilizing Sozin's Comet, but all The Avatar needed was to release the power—for the power was inside him because it was his, fundamentally and eternally.

Earth endured Fire's onslaught for a century, but Earth could not endure The Avatar's onslaught for mere minutes.

"If I ever see your dad again, I'm going to jam that spike into his ass," Toph mumbled, pulling her knees into her chest; she looked shaken. "I should have killed him; I should have tried. Fuck."

Azula nodded. "That same regret ravishes me."

"And you just know that this is going to benefit Dark."

"Father ensured it," she whispered, wondering if Father knew the entire time that she was loyal to Aang, not him; she wondered if he was only playing her and assessing her, gathering subtle information. "He killed Appa because he wanted The Avatar's wrath. I told him the legends; I assured him of their veracity. I thought I convinced him not to pursue The Avatar's wrath lest he be destroyed, but I only convinced him to pursue it to destroy others. I failed."

"But how does it benefit him?"

"I cannot say."

What will be the ramifications of The Avatar's murder of Ba Sing Se?

XxXxXxXxXxX

Confusion was a constant feeling ever since when he stumbled upon Uncle and Katara in the royal gardens days ago. When she noticed him, he braced himself for an apology, for he had thought that she would try once again, but she hadn't, opting instead to swear to regain his trust, saying that he was worth the wait.

No one had ever said such a thing to him before.

Katara was giving him space and time until he was ready, and it was strange. Zuko, for the first time in a long time, was completely at a loss for what to do; a situation like this had never happened to him before. When he had Mai had briefly 'dated,' if he could even call it that, neither's feelings had even been thought of. Instead, it had been a very selfish ordeal, a desperate ploy on his part to erase his shame since he and Mai were betrothed to one another before his Banishment.

Zuko closed his eyes, rubbing his forehead. Women were so strange, and even though he had some experience with women, particularly with a woman's desires when he laid with the concubines, a woman's emotions were a complete mystery to him.

But it wasn't only women; Sokka's emotions were mysterious, as well.

Sokka had sought him out, apparently prodded by Katara, and some peace was reached.

"You're still a Jerkbender, but your dad's even more of one for not giving you his love," Sokka said, scratching the back of his neck. "I shouldn't have said that. I was pissed, and I knew it'd make you snap, and I wanted you to snap, so I'd have an excuse to beat the shit out of you."

Zuko respected the honesty and decided for honesty of his own. "And you're not a coward. I've fought alongside you. You're intelligent and courageous. To say otherwise was my excuse to make you snap."

"Great minds think alike."

"Great men," he said in agreement. "I'm Fire Lord, and you're going to be Chief of Water."

"Only of the South," Sokka corrected quietly, voice morose. "Katara broke the betrothal, and Kuei will convince Arnook to name Hahn the heir instead."

Zuko shook his head. "No, I'll work something out. Kuei's going to owe me reparations. I'll make him keep his support of you as heir of the North."

Sokka stared at him. "Even after I said that shit?"

He sighed. "I'm angry at you, but I'm much angrier at Kuei, and I want to make him lose his hair. I'm going to pressure him like he's pressured me all these years."

"Thanks," Sokka said softly, looking away. "I actually wanted to talk to you about that. You've apparently handled him really well. I mean, you're Fire Lord, and you have a lot of experience—eight and a half years' worth. How did you do it?"

Zuko stared at him, realizing he was serious and genuine. "At first, I gave into every request and wish, but I realized, after the assassination attempt, that was no way ever to earn respect. So, I started thinking of my people and myself because I'm on my side and my people's side. If Kuei or Arnook demands something that puts me in a rough situation and my people in a rough situation, I'm not going to relent to those demands. And I realized, in time, that they wanted me to start another war, for they wanted to look justified in responding to Fire's aggression."

Sokka swallowed. "You think Arnook is part of this?"

"I did for a long time," he admitted, "but since he's refused to enter this new war, my view has changed. Arnook and Kuei are close but not that close."

"Kuei played me," Sokka said at last. "I thought he helped me become heir of the North because he liked me and wanted to help. It never occurred to me that he would have his own angle and that he probably didn't care at all about me. I was just a tool to advance his schemes."

"He played me, too. I thought he liked me because I was different from my father, grandfather, and Sozin, but he can't see past any of that even though he has no idea what the War was like since he was coddled the whole time by the Dai Li. It wasn't until the assassination attempts that I realized what was happening and what Kuei was playing at."

"When did the attempts start?"

"A year into my reign," Zuko answered, recalling those wild days. "I was scared and furious. It was brilliant on his part. I had already supplied him with the first collection of reparations he demanded. So, he sent the assassin, and the only reason I survived is that I was already used to assassins from some of the noble houses."

Sokka shook his head in wonder. "I don't know how you did it."

"What Kuei counted on was my temper and age. He thought I would rush into another war with him after I had supplied the Earth Kingdom with countless warships and gold coins. I was literally paying Kuei to destroy me and Fire. I didn't know how to react except pretend like nothing happened, like there was no assassin, and I kept the peace until I no longer could. It's what all rulers must do."

"I don't know how to be Chief," Sokka said, shrugging his shoulders, but his face was tight. "I haven't watched my dad as much as I should have."

Zuko thought of his own situation and nodded. "I didn't have an example to follow, either. Uncle was gone, and I had to do it all on my own."

"I don't know how you did that."

"I thought of what my father would do and did the opposite—that was my entire philosophy for, probably, the first two, maybe three, years of my reign."

"That's why you didn't go to war?"

He nodded. "Yes. I actually visited my father and told him about the assassination attempt—the first one. And he only laughed at me. He said I deserved it for being so weak and pathetic."

"Your dad's insane."

"Maybe. Or maybe he saw things that I couldn't. I hate my father, but he was never stupid; he is deeply intelligent. He's smarter than me."

"So, he's like Azula?"

"Azula is very intelligent," Zuko admitted. "But Azula never had restraint; she could play some of the game but not all of the game. She was unstable- "

Sokka's eyes bulged from their sockets. "And your dad's not?"

Zuko shook his head. "No, I know my father was never insane and was comfortable with himself and his disposition, never forcing himself to be anyone else. But Azula could never act the way she did for long intervals. It went against her nature, which broke her mind. Believe it or not, Azula is more playful, clever, and mischievous than- "

"I don't believe it."

"But Azula forced herself to become someone she's not to survive under our father. But our father did everything he did with clear eyes and mind; he is precise and calculating, incredibly intelligent and patient; he is willing to do whatever it takes to realize his vision, and everything he does has a purpose, something from which to learn." He thought of his scar, and his hands clenched into fists beneath his robes. "He's convinced he's in the right, whereas Azula had always to convince herself that she was in the right. But Father has excessive patience and restraint, things his children never had naturally. He understands what it means to be Fire Lord, and strength is needed. By buckling to all of Kuei's and everyone else's demands like I did that first year, I was weak and pathetic. I didn't have strength; I didn't have spirit; I didn't have will. And everyone knew it. I was approaching it all from a position of weakness, like I was begging for Water and Earth's generosity in allowing Fire to continue to survive. I was a child. I trusted too easily. And my father knew the risks of doing that. He said something interesting to me: 'Your advisors know they have power, and they will use it against you. Beware those you trust, Son. That is part of the strength of Sozin's seed—not trusting those who would manipulate the Fire Lord for his own gain. Sozin kept his distance from his advisors; my father did the same; and I did the same. Will you?' And I think it's saved my life."

"And you're saying I'll need that strength as Chief."

Zuko paused and shook his head. "The situation's different. I have to deal with the world's hatred, and it takes a lot of strength to deal with that and not be weak. No one hates Water, so you don't have to deal with so much pressure. And the Fire court is dangerous due to all the politics and shifting alliances in pursuit of the Fire Lord's favor. As far as I know, Water's court is much less dangerous."

"The South doesn't have a court."

"Does it have an assembly of important figures?"

"Yes- "

"Then it has a court, but it's a lot safer than the Fire court. And same with the North's court."

Sokka ran a hand over his face. "I don't even know how I'm going to deal with the North. Every time I've visited, it's been tense. There's a lot of people who haven't accepted Arnook's decision to name me heir."

Zuko's only brow rose. "Then you will need more strength to deal with the situation and handle it."

"How would you do it?"

He paused in consideration. "I remember Katara saying something about the importance of the elders. Is that right?"

"The elders are only less important than the Chief, yes."

"Then ingratiate yourself with the North's elders; befriend them. And you and Suki will have to present a united front. There can't be any signs of discord between you, or those who hate you and distrust you will sense it and take advantage."

Sokka grinned. "Is that why you haven't married?"

Zuko's face twisted in disgust. "There's no one trustworthy. Kuei has been throwing his niece at me for years, but I don't trust her. It's actually insulting, for she's not a worthy bride for the Fire Lord. And everyone else I've heard about isn't much better."

"But you need an heir."

"I'll use a concubine if I need to."

"You can do that?"

"I have plenty of practice."

Sokka nodded approvingly. "Nice."

Zuko smiled. "It's been a long time since a Fire Lord used a concubine to sire his heir, but there's precedent."

"And precedent matters."

"There are two thoughts," he replied. "Precedent is power, or persuasion is power. I think both are true. You rely on what others have done and reflect those before you in your reign, and you rely on yourself and your ability to persuade others that your decisions are effective and prudent."

"That makes sense. I'm guessing you've had to rely more on persuasion than precedent compared to your predecessors."

"Yes. And my heir will have to rely on my precedent of persuasion, so perhaps, precedent is, truly, at the heart of political power."

Sokka grinned. "But you may have to persuade people that the precedent is real and true and a good thing. You can't have one without the other."

"Exactly. Kuei's set terrible precedents. He's just like Sozin, but he's too arrogant to realize it. He's become the very thing he despises—how pathetic. And all his persuasion can't hide that fact."

"You've persuaded me."

"You'll do well as Chief of Water."

"Thanks, Zuko. You're not a bad Fire Lord."

Zuko felt some of his resentment and bitterness against Sokka dissipate since the conversation, which he didn't regret taking part in, surprisingly. It was a nice conversation, and he enjoyed it. Combined with Katara's vow to regain his trust, he found himself, despite his best efforts, anticipatory.

He did miss them, he hated to admit. And when he did not focus on his anger, he found it so easy to speak with them—but the problem lay in actually, actively not focusing on his anger.

That was going to stay difficult.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

Zuko glanced up at the door to his private study, startled, for he had specifically given orders to the Imperial Firebenders to be left alone unless there was an attack or if someone died—his exact words.

After a moment, he clenched his jaw, straightening behind his desk. "Enter," he called out as the door opened. "What is it? Someone better be dead or approaching death- " He trailed off as nobody appeared in the doorway. Narrowing his good eye, he rose to his feet. "Show yourself! It is treason to go against the Fire Lord's express orders."

"Since we're already banished, that's not a moving threat," a familiar voice said as two figures appeared in the doorway, and Zuko recognized them: Mai and Ty Lee.

"The threat worked, didn't it?" he asked, pinching the bridge of his nose. "What are you doing here? Don't you know what's happening?"

"We are going to fulfill the Fire Lord's expectation," Mai replied, voice empty as she twirled a knife in her hand. "You wished for someone dead or approaching death, and we'll deliver—or you will—that expectation."

"It will be fun," Ty Lee added, voice chipper, but her eyes were furious.

Something was wrong.

Zuko stared at them, subtly shifting his stance. "No one's ever assassinated the Fire Lord- "

"We both know your mom did- "

"But only because Grandfather let her do it and never attacked her." Zuko stood taller, hands filling with flames. "I will attack you."

"Good. I would hate for it to be boring," Mai replied before hurling a knife at him with deadly accuracy.

Zuko narrowly avoided the blow to the heart. Pain erupted in his mind, alarm spreading as he looked down at the knife that was embedded in his chest.

Even though the blood was blocked from leaving his body, it was still very dangerous, so Zuko yanked the knife out with a hiss and placed a flaming hand on the wound, the smell of burning flesh filling his nose as nausea threatened to overwhelm him; his lips parted in a silent cry as his blood was literally being boiled for several brief moments.

Before he could readjust and figure out why they wanted to, apparently, kill him, Ty Lee jumped onto his desk, lashing out in an attempt to block his chi. The threat of assassination attempts ensured his body was attuned to the possibility of death, and his instincts were there, in the depths of his mind, waiting to be unleashed.

In that shadowy realm in his mind, they flared, and Zuko pivoted his stance, kicking the desk away, watching as Ty Lee jumped at him in a last-ditch effort. He heard the sound of Mai drawing another shuriken and he instinctively rolled beneath Ty Lee, lashing his foot upward, catching her own leg and causing her to fall to the floor harshly with a shriek of pain.

Mai quickly retaliated by throwing two more shurikens at him the moment when he jumped to his feet, and he barely responded in time with a wave of fire, melting the metal. He thrust his hand forward, sweeping his arms in a wide arc, and the wave exploded towards Mai, the fire threatening to raze everyone in its path.

His former girlfriend narrowly rolled out of the way, but she hadn't been quick enough to avoid full harm. Her clothes were aflame, and Zuko watched as she hissed and tried to snuff them out, and when she didn't immediately succeed, he smiled in victory.

A movement. His instincts hadn't left him and were still attuned to the environment, and he recognized the feeling bearing down on his mind.

An enemy was near, and he jumped to the side, away from Ty Lee's nimble fingers. He spun around and wrapped a hand around Ty Lee's neck and wrenched her forward, directly in front of him, using her as a shield; before she could escape or try to chi-block him, he lit a flame underneath her throat.

Both Mai and Ty Lee froze.

"Somehow, I'm not surprised," he growled. "Why assassinate me?"

"You deserve it," Ty Lee hissed, immobile under threat of death. "You abandoned us!"

"You let Kuei hunt us!" Mai snapped, voice rising.

Zuko's grip on Ty Lee's neck tightened. "I'm the one who freed you from that convoy!"

"And sentenced us to exile!"

"It was the only option! I had to appease Kuei- "

Ty Lee struggled slightly before he tightened his grip even more. "You just wanted to hurt us!"

"If there was another solution, I would have done it! But there wasn't! You said you understood!"

"Liar! We hate you!"

Zuko grit his teeth, realizing the inevitable. "If you continue to attack me, I'll be forced to kill you."

Silence.

Mai bowed her head before throwing a shuriken at him, which zipped past Ty Lee's head and sliced his neck, cutting his artery.

Zuko reflexively released Ty Lee and jammed his hand against the seeping wound, shocked, unable to believe it. He panicked, realizing that he would never survive without his chi, and his panic raged in him like fire itself because he needed to cauterize the mortal wound, but he had been too late, too careless!

A flash of skin, and he felt a nimble hand jab itself into his side and the unmistakable, searing feeling of his chi being blocked was felt. It had been so long since his chi was blocked that he fell to his knees, feeling so incredibly weak, but he kept his hand jammed in his neck, trying to stem the flow of blood.

Shadows entered his vision, and he looked up, seeing the two women, his two former not-friends but acquaintances, stand over him, ready to kill him.

"You were never supposed to be Fire Lord anyway," Mai intoned. "You were just the son of the spare prince, always intended to marry into one of the sonless Noble Houses and become its Head. We're fixing Agni's mistake."

"And we'll be rewarded greatly for it," Ty Lee said.

Neither woman looked like the two whom he had known; strangers had stolen their faces, and briefly, before his imminent death, Zuko wondered if Koh, the Face Stealer, had been the one who freed Vaatu for who else could 'put' the faces of his former acquaintances on complete strangers, ones who are willing to murder the Fire Lord at such a time when his father had escaped?

"May Father die with me," he whispered, feeling blood dribble past his lips; he tried to keep speaking and keep his eyes open, mesmerized by the gleam of the shuriken spinning in Mai's hand. "And may Fire be spared from the madness of my death- "

"Hey!"

A wave of water suddenly smashed into his would-be-killers, and Zuko stared at Katara as she stormed into his private study, blue eyes blazing, and he blinked rapidly, trying to understand.

He slowly craned his neck to the side and saw Mai and Ty Lee frozen solid to the wall, ice draped over their forms like an extra pair of clothes. Suddenly, Katara was kneeling next to him, eyes wide with terror as she understood the damage inflicted on him.

Swiftly, her hands glowed blue with water, and she urgently replaced his hands with her hands, and Zuko gasped in relief. Katara readjusted herself while keeping her hands over his neck until she was behind him, and Zuko collapsed back, spent, head resting on her breasts.

His eyes shut, and he groaned in relief as the wound slowly healed, but he felt exhausted.

"Your chi is blocked, too," Katara whispered, breath ruffling his hair.

Zuko popped his eyes open, trying to lift his head, but unable to; he was so weak. "Probably a good thing," he muttered. "That'd be a bad scar."

"Are you okay? Is there anything else?"

"Thank you, Katara," he whispered, reaching a hand up and pitifully clapping her hands, still held over his wound. "Thank you."

"You're alright," she said softly. "You're welcome."

Zuko summoned whatever strength he could and gripped her hands. "You saved my life when I said I'd execute you. I would be dead if not for you. I'm still alive. And after the way that I've treated you, you chose to save me anyway," he said, feeling awe. "You are good and so much better than me."

Katara's hands squeezed his, and he felt tears drip into his hair. "You are good, too, Zuko. I deserved all your scorn. I wasn't good to you like I should have been."

He only sighed against her and remained laying there, unable to summon the kindness to dissuade her.

"Who are they?" she asked.

Zuko grunted. "Mai and Ty Lee. Help me up."

Katara gently helped him to his feet, and he hobbled, waiting for the chi-block to fade.

"Zuko!"

The instinct to alight his hands with flames was there, but he couldn't fulfill the instinct. But Katara turned him around to see Uncle rushing inside the private study and pulling him into a fierce hug that he could barely return.

"Gentle!" Katara ordered, voice intense and commanding.

Uncle released him immediately, golden eyes assessing him. "Are you hurt?"

"Not anymore. Katara saved my life."

"Thank you, Princess Katara," Uncle gushed, turning to her. "I owe you another debt."

Katara shook her head, eyes shining. "No, it's alright. I'm just relieved I got here in time."

Zuko nodded, feeling the same relief.

Uncle cringed at such a thought before recovering. "When the guards never changed shifts, I knew that something was wrong, potentially perilously so." Uncle gestured back at the door, and Zuko followed the movement, eyes taking in the sight of the slain Imperial Firebenders against the walls outside of the door, shurikens buried in their necks, blood no longer flowing down their armor like a river but instead leaving the armor stained.

Gritting his teeth, anger renewed, he turned around and stalked over, with Katara's help, toward Mai and Ty Lee's thrashing forms. "Why?" he snapped. "Why this disobedience? Why would you herald woe and destruction over Fire? My death means catastrophe! And to murder the Fire Lord is a slight against Agni himself. You murdered my guards—good men—in pursuit of what? Why do this?"

They each laughed darkly at his words.

"We hate you!" Ty Lee snarled. Gone was the former girl whom he had known; in her place was a stranger.

"We've waited a long time for this," Mai sneered, and it was with so much emotion that Zuko couldn't recognize her. "And now, that the time has finally passed us by because of that peasant, we are thankful! Now, we will have the opportunity to wound you again and spill your life's blood with my shuriken! It's all that we've thought of since you exiled us."

He noticed Katara tense in indignation but all he felt was confusion. It had been they who had volunteered to 'escape' from the transfer to protect Azula, thus forcing Kuei's ire at them instead of the 'mad' princess; they had, even after all of Azula's actions, still cared for his sister and had been willing to do whatever they could to protect her. And these strangers were clearly not Mai and Ty Lee; Mai would never be so emotional, and Ty Lee would never sound so cruel.

Decision made, he clasped his hands behind his back. "Uncle, escort them to the dungeons and have them searched carefully—strip them of all of their clothes if you must to do a thorough job—for any weapons." Zuko rubbed his temples, feeling a terrible headache begin to gain strength, throbbing more so with each passing second.

"Of course, Nephew. I'll make certain that no abuse befalls either party." Uncle stepped out and briefly waved his hand, gathering more guards. Then, they entered his private study and hauled his would-be-assassins out to the dungeons.

After they left, silence reigned until it was pierced by Katara. "Are you alright, Zuko?" She stepped next to him and began to guide him to the couch.

Zuko turned his head to look at her properly, focusing on her, not caring what his actions could potentially represent. "No. My head is pounding, and I was nearly killed by two people who I was once, maybe, close with."

Katara bit her lip as he wearily sat on the cushions, rubbing through his hair. Then, before he could react, she pulled him over, gently laying his head on her lap, and her soft fingers began to drift through the strands of his hair, stirring feelings of peace and something that he dared not acknowledge.

His eyes unconsciously fell shut, and he sighed aloud. "That feels nice," he whispered.

"It's supposed to," she assured, and he felt water collect at his temples, guided by her fingers. "This should help."

It did.

Zuko refused to ponder why it felt intimate as she continued to gently thread her fingers through his hair and reduce his headache, but he was content to lay in Katara's lap, feeling a simple peace that had evaded him ever since he received the notice that Father had escaped from his prison.

"Zuko!" He heard his mother's voice shout, and he blearily opened his eyes and saw the figure of his mother dart out of the secret passage. "I heard what happened. Are you alright?" Her voice was remarkably calm, but the worry and fear shining in her eyes were all too clear to see.

Apparently, Katara did as well because she answered before he could: "Zuko will be fine. His wound was deadly, but I managed to heal it and now his chi is currently blocked, but it will wear off soon enough and he feels exhausted and has a throbbing headache. It is a pleasure to finally meet you face-to-face, Dowager Fire Lady Ursa." Katara attempted to bow but his mother waved her off, and Zuko shut his eyes, uncaring of how weak he undoubtedly looked.

The fear slowly faded and was replaced by intrigue. "You must be Princess Katara."

Zuko groaned, knowing his mother was drawing conclusions, but at the moment, he felt too tired to correct them.

Katara nodded. "Just Katara, Dowager Fire Lady Ursa. I'm glad that Zuko found you."

"So am I."

"Me too," Zuko added.

"You are one of my son's friends- "

"I insist on the truth," Katara interrupted, and Zuko stared up at her in bewilderment. "I was a horrible friend to your son. I'm trying my best to gain back his trust, even though I probably don't deserve it."

"An arduous endeavor," his mother hummed and Zuko felt some of his ire at Katara diminish, dimly wondering if she said what she did to hopefully manipulate him into forgiving her.

No, Katara wasn't Azula.

"A necessary one," Katara added, softening her touch even further, and Zuko almost sighed aloud in pleasure as her fingers massaged his scalp, chasing away the headache. "I would like to apologize to you, Dowager Fire Lady Ursa."

His mother raised a brow, finally sitting down in one of the chairs. "Whatever for?"

Katara wet her lips, continuing her ministrations. "My behavior toward… Princess Azula was shameful at best and egregious at worst. General Iroh helped me see the truth days ago, and I realized that I was acting childish, terribly so. So, I formally and informally apologize to the Fire royal family over my disgraceful treatment toward Princess Azula."

Zuko stared up at her in awe, shocked she did such a thing. "Thank you, Katara."

"Yes," his mother agreed. "I thank you, too. I understand your feelings toward my daughter more than you probably know. She is finding herself again, and it relieves me. But she will always endure the judgment of who she once was."

"I'll try not to be too judgmental anymore," Katara said softly. "It's just that she's associated with some of my worst memories. I hated her so much, and I still do."

His mother only nodded while Zuko felt no surprise. "You hate who she was during the Great War."

"Yes."

"Just as I do. That monster of whom I have heard stories is not my daughter and never was; it was Ozai who degraded her to such a state."

Katara smiled sadly. "I'm starting to realize that."

Silence.

His mother stared at the hands that were massaging his scalp, threading through his hair, and her expression became thoughtful, and her eyes gleamed with happiness. "Thank you for healing my son, Katara."

Zuko almost groaned, knowing that his mother, the woman who had been pressuring him to marry for years or at least procure a girlfriend, probably now thought that there was something between he and Katara because of the position that she had stumbled upon, even after he had already assured her that there was nothing. So, to distract her from that unpleasant and scary line of thought, Zuko innocently brought up his assassins.

Azula would be proud.

"How could Mai and Ty Lee do something like that?" His mother's voice was disappointed after digesting the shock of the news, but she also, to his surprise, didn't seem too surprised.

"I don't understand why they would choose now of all moments," Katara whispered. "They've had years to attempt something, but they chose to wait and attempt something when all of us are here with you."

Zuko despised the conclusion of that question with passion. "Because they're working with Dark and Father. It's the only logical explanation. They would assassinate me, and then Father- " He spat the title as if it were a curse. "- would ascend to the Dragon's Throne as I have no heir besides Azula, and nobody would accept her, not even the Noble Houses."

He gauged their reactions and wasn't disappointed when they seemed actually to consider what he had revealed.

His mother shook her head. "Even if your father returned with his awakened firebending, validating the fundamental legitimacy of a Firebender sitting on the Dragon's Throne, you have worked tirelessly to ensure your father could not do such a thing. Your legal actions would complicate the process. And Azula is, despite everything, next in line. Nobody would dare pass over her. It would be her birthright to sit on the Dragon's Throne, the first true Fire Lady since Akemi."

Zuko thought of Azula's confession of hating the palace and the shine in her eyes when commending Air. "Azula doesn't want the Dragon's Throne. She wants something more than Fire Lady—Mother of Air and Wife of the Four Nations."

Katara's fingers tightened, matching the pinching of her beautiful face, but, surprisingly, she said nothing.

His mother only hummed, looking unsurprised. "She is ambitious."

"And you underestimate the loyalty that Father provokes," he pointed out in a huff. "All of the Noble Houses, specifically the ones that I've humiliated and demoted, just need a little push to join him. It wouldn't surprise me if they've already allied with him."

"Then they're idiots," Katara judged, shaking her head in disappointment. "Who would willingly follow such a monster as Ozai?"

His mother smiled sorrowfully. "Those who were raised that way, sadly."

Zuko growled, not wishing to think about Father any longer. "Well, at least we know that Mai and Ty Lee work for Dark."

Katara hesitated. "Maybe. But we don't know. They could have gone insane. Exile changes a person, doesn't it?"

"It does," he agreed, grunting as he knew that she was right.

The only reason that he hadn't been worse off doing his banishment was that of Uncle. The only problem was that none of them could know definitively if Mai and Ty Lee were working for Vaatu or not. While Zuko could sign orders to torture both of them, he doubted that that would get them anywhere, and he didn't have the will to inflict such a thing on Mai and Ty Lee.

"I'll wait until Aang returns," he decided after several moments. "Mai and Ty Lee can sit and think about what they've done for a couple of weeks. Almost dying doesn't make me very sympathetic to them right now."

"Do you think Aang will know what to do?"

"If it's with Dark, yes."

Katara glanced at his mother before averting her eyes. "How do you think he's handling Kuei?"

Zuko thought of Azula's influence and the changes he saw in his friend. "Like The Avatar. There's not going to be a compromise. He will stop Kuei, and he will ensure that Kuei stands down forever. If Kuei refuses, he's going to congregate with the other Earth kings to discuss Kuei's abdication for someone else. I just don't know who would replace Kuei, considering Kuei has no heir."

Katara stilled, no doubt realizing that she was going to carry Kuei's heir before she broke the betrothal. "Aang can do that?"

His mother hummed, nodding her head. "He is The Avatar. My grandfather, Avatar Roku, ordered Sozin to stand down from his pursuits of conquest, and the Fire Lord was impotent next to The Avatar's will. If The Avatar wills—orders—it, no Fire Lord, no King, and no Chief can rebel. King Kuei will learn his lesson."

"He better," Zuko muttered.

Katara smiled, but it was frayed. "He will."

XxXxXxXxXxX

Aang couldn't get the sight out of his head: dark red blood was everywhere, and his best friend murdered, lifeless eyes shut, a peaceful resting state after a violent death via lightning, which left an evil mark, an artist's symbol, a poet's voice, a characterization that was vivid and memorable, clear for all to see.

He knew the rational conclusion for the lightning's source—Ozai. Somehow, Ozai was in Ba Sing Se with his firebending returned by Vaatu, and Ba Sing Se paid the price because Appa was murdered. But he had only wanted Kuei; he didn't care about Ozai in those moments, only Kuei, who insulted and debased him, sneering and belittling him, manipulated him for years.

He had thought Kuei could be his friend, but he was wrong. Kuei called Air weak and Aang a child, becoming Sozin reborn with his evil ideas meant to orient the world toward Good. It was insanity!

But worst of all, his hands were the color of the ground that ran crimson with the blood of millions because Aang committed the deed Kuei proposed. Ba Sing Se was dead, obliterated from the world because Aang snapped, his wrath relentless and consuming, indifferent to all it impacted. Truly, The Avatar was separated from humans, for when in The Avatar State, there was no sense of connection to any human; there was only cosmic power and wisdom transcendent of any striving mortal. He felt nothing during his rampage, only the intense wrath; there was no mourning, regret, or grief over the countless lives he ended, only the rage.

Slowly, he felt his body begin to shake in realization. He killed all those people, slaughtered them like they were helpless children—like Sozin killed all the airbending children!—but they had killed Appa! Then again, it didn't matter. He was the only one alive who could answer for the deaths because he had killed everyone else.

He hadn't cared—that was the truth. With Appa dead, all was dead, reminding him of Air's haunting absence. What did it matter that there were millions of people in Ba Sing Se innocent of Kuei's crimes? What did it matter that they were good people and deserved life as all people do? What did any of it matter when Appa was murdered? What did it matter that Ozai was truly responsible when Kuei provoked Aang to flee with Appa, causing the murder?

All Aang cared about was avenging Appa's murder, not the innocents in Ba Sing Se; they were inconsequential; they were worthless. And he killed indiscriminately.

There was a sense of relief that, from what he could remember and see, he had not harmed Azula or Toph, but the horror only grew, the realization of what happened when he surrendered himself to his heart, which, still, churned with the wrath that murdered Ba Sing Se—and would murder the world if possible.

Blood was shed, just as he had seen in his vision, but he had never imagined that he would be the one who spilled it. His gray eyes shut tightly, and he inherently knew that there was nothing that he could do to change what had happened, but he wished it wasn't so!

He gripped Appa's fur tightly and didn't know if he could ever let go. He had lost so much in his life, too much! He could not lose Appa, too. The echo of his best friend's howl of pain pounded in his mind, and the image of his slain body floated behind his shut eyelids.

But was Appa's life worth the millions of lives in Ba Sing Se? Was a single animal, even the last of its species, worth so many human lives?

Aang shook as the tears descended his cheeks, falling across his fists clenched in Appa's fur.

"What are you doing?" a voice asked, reaching him, but it was far away.

He dimly recognized Azula's voice reply: "Procuring a blanket for Aang."

"You're a dedicated whore. I hope your compensation's not all those lives in Ba Sing Se he ended."

"Yours may become part of it if you are not careful."

Toph scoffed, but Aang felt his mind drifting. "Just get me a blanket, too, will you?"

"After I give this one to- " A stunned silence pierced through the shadows in his mind.

"Hey! Who the fuck are you? How did you get on Appa?" Toph's outrage echoed in his ears, but it diminished in the rising darkness that remembered outrage directed at him from Kuei. "Answer me! I may be blind right now, but I can feel your vibrations!"

"Aang, we have a problem!"

He heard his name from Azula's lips, and the haunting echoes erupted into cracks of deafening thunder, followed by searing lightning—the same lightning that killed Appa! With each crack and onslaught of lightning, pain jolted through him, bolts searing continuously into his head. His mind and body began to recoil under the onslaught of memories, spittle ripping past his mouth as his lips parted in a silent scream; and then he began to see, to watch: phantoms of his past stood in front of him, his very name passing their own ethereal lips, spoken by his slain, fellow Air Nomads, and beside them all were Gyatso, Kuzon, the Bumi whom he knew before the Great War, Pasang, Kuei, Dai Li, the Generals, and all of his past lives.

People who were all dead now because of him and him alone.

Azula plopped down next to him on Appa's head. "What is it? What is wrong?"

"Nothing," he answered, dazed, words slurring, having let go of Appa's fur as he slipped his hands onto his thighs, gripping them, his fingers pressed into sturdy flesh with such force that he almost thought his skin would rupture. He had to do something! He needed to stop his trembling, lessen the noise, ward off the pain, and ignore the phantoms, but he could do nothing. He was condemned to sightless eyes as they assaulted his vision, and the truth was staring at him, and he couldn't look away.

"Look at you," Kuei's ghost condemned, face a snarl. "You dare sit here and approach Heaven after committing the crime of Sozin? You unworthy Avatar! You are redundant! You are monstrous! You commend balance but promote more imbalance! You hypocritical Death-worshipper!"

Gyatso tore through Kuei's ethereal body with animalistic ferocity. "The heir of Air is an error! You are a mistake! Roku never should have chosen you for his rebirth! I should have never wasted my time on you, not-Air Nomad. Look how you have violated my wisdom; look how you have violated my teachings; look how you have violated my memory! You desecrate Air with your existence! A worthier Avatar would fulfill our teachings, philosophy, and wisdom more than you ever could!"

"No!" he denied, shaking his head frantically, feeling Azula's hand on his shoulder, pulling him, but he was immovable. "No, I love you! You are everything to me! Nothing matters more than Air!"

"Then why did you leave, Aang? Where were you when we needed you? Where were you when Sozin emptied my body of its soul?"

He was sobbing, and his blurred vision made Gyatso's ethereal body look somehow more vivid. "I'm sorry! I couldn't do it! I heard Monk Pasang! He was going to take me away from you! I wouldn't let him do it!"

"And your disappearance let Sozin rape us! Do you know what my eyes saw in their final moments? Do you know what my body endured before Fire banished me from Life? Do you know how my mind panicked and rebelled at the impossible? Where were you, Aang? Where were you while we burned?"

"I'm sorry!" Aang cried out, weeping, reaching out toward Gyatso, the penetrating pain in his heart infecting his soul. "It was a mistake! I didn't mean to!"

But Gyatso did not reach back, face severe. "It was the Mistake! We should have burned together! Air died, and because you still live, you are not of Air!"

Aang flinched, almost falling off Appa's head in his horror. "No! No! I'm of Air! I'm an Airbender! I'm an Air Nomad! Gyatso, please! I'm sorry!"

"You are not sorry," Gyatso condemned, wizened face crackling with fury. "You could only be sorry if you experienced what we experienced. But you were not there. We needed you, and you were not there. Why, Aang? Why were you not there?"

"I regret leaving every day!" he said desperately. "I made a choice, and it was wrong!"

Gyatso's chin rose, and his mentor had never looked more imposing. "And look at what you have become because of your choice. You are shameful; you are abominable. We waited for you to return. I waited until my eyes saw the horror and moral terror; I waited until I saw my people slaughtered; I waited until I heard Sozin's soldiers laughing and yelling a tally of how many children each murdered; I waited until I saw the dragons swallow the children and rip limbs apart; I waited until I saw heads kicked around for sport; I waited until I saw Airbenders fall from the sky in their attempts to escape, burned to such a degree they could do nothing but fall down the mountains to their deaths; I waited until I saw hearts ripped from unmoving, scorched chests; I waited until the mountains ran red with our blood; I waited until the soldiers tortured me, demanding your location; I waited until they gouged out my eyes and jammed them into my ears; I waited until they ripped out my intestines and violated my anus with them; I waited until they castrated me and fed me my testicles; I waited until they killed me." Gyatso floated closer, and Aang was too stricken to reach out and try to touch him and embrace him—as he had yearned to do every day since he failed him. "I waited for you, Aang; I had hope. But you failed. That is when I knew the truth—you are not one of us. If you were, you would have been there during Air's most horrible day; you would have been there on the most important day of our lives. You selfish little boy!"

Aang gasped, and he tried to speak, but the panic and horror were too intense, and he turned to Azula, who stared at him with wide, worried eyes, gesturing for her to speak for him, to defend him and make Gyatso see that he understood his mistake and would fix it—somehow!

But Azula only stared at him, face pale, and she couldn't understand! She was a liar! She was not connected to Air! She did not yearn for it!

Betrayed, Aang turned back to Gyatso, shaking his head, breathing short and quick. "Please," he managed to whisper, voice pleading and broken. "Gyatso, I love you- "

"You love nothing but yourself! You abandoned me! You abandoned Air! You failed me! You are a betrayer and kin-slayer, an abomination to all who know the shame of knowing you!"

Kuzon floated next to Gyatso, golden eyes burning with loathing. "You are guilty!"

"No," he denied, voice shaking in rhythm to the shaking of his head; he saw Azula speak, face urgent and fearful, but he heard none of her words. "Stop it! Please! You're wrong! You're wrong!"

"You abandoned both Realms to be molested by death and horrible chaos," Gyatso spat at him. "You are evil, Avatar. You are the source of the Great War, not Sozin; you are the source of Air's murder, not Sozin. "You are an unworthy Avatar! Never should you call yourself one of Air! You are not one of us! You are Sozin reborn, not Roku! You are a defiler and destroyer, a devoted follower of resentment and shame! I regret ever teaching and loving you, you cruel child! Blood stains your hands forever, not-Air Nomad. You are not one of us—you never were. You are but the Mad Balance-Keeper who destroyed both Ba Sing Se and Air!"

The tears soaked his lap. "No, that's not true! It never will be. Stop it! Gyatso, please!"

"Mad Balance-Keeper! Mad Balance-Keeper!" All of the ghosts began to chant, the unifying boom of their words splitting his spirit to the bone. "Mad Balance-Keeper! Mad Balance-Keeper! Mad Balance-Keeper!"

"No! No!" he roared, chakras slamming shut, and Aang collapsed onto Azula, no strength left in his body. His vision blurred further as the mists clouded the depths of his eyes, and the darkness beckoned and needing the relief, he welcomed it eagerly, letting it swallow through him, engulfing him like a ravenous dragon—like the dragons swallowed the children at the Air Temples, which he deserved!

XxXxXxXxXxX

Azula gasped, eyes widening in panic as Aang collapsed, body folding in on itself, tipping against her, and she hissed, snaring Appa's horn before she fell off his head. But Aang only tipped against her more, body pressing fully against her—he was going to kill them both! Her other hand snared his sleeve, traveling urgently to his shoulder, and she heaved, but he was too heavy!

"Toph!" she cried out. "Help me! I cannot hold- "

Her grip slipped from Appa's horn, unable to bear Aang's immense weight at such an awkward angle, and they fell through the air, crashing to earth. Azula grit her teeth, eyes watering as she tried to push her stomach out of her mouth, bracing herself as she held herself close to Aang; she burrowed her face into his chest—how his body burned, unlike anything she had experienced! He was like Agni himself!—for protection, using his body as a shield against the roaring wind that compromised her vision and pelted against her with unimaginable force.

"Aang! Aang!" she screamed, but he was unresponsive. She slapped his face and pulled his hair; she jabbed her elbows into his sides; she reached under his garbs and ran her nails down his back; she tickled him; she kneed his groin; she did everything she could think of to try to awaken him.

Nothing worked.

She peaked down at his face, which was empty of its horror and shame, framed by his wild, billowing hair; he was serene as they fell to earth. But Azula was not serene. She kept hold of him, wrapping her arms around his large frame as best she could, and shot flames out of her feet, which slowed their impossibly fast descent, but she could not lift him with her against the howling winds; he was too heavy!

Azula tried to orient herself and see where they were as she hovered while holding onto Aang, but it was so loud it felt impossible to think, and she could not maintain her hovering for long, not with Aang's weight.

"Appa!" she cried out, trying to search for the sky bison across the endless expanse of the sky. "Appa!"

She heard Appa's resounding roar, but she had no idea where he was. Suddenly, a shadow passed her vision, and she had just enough time to recognize the saddle before she and Aang crashed into it with a massive thud. Thankfully, Aang's back took the brunt of the force, for Azula knew if it were the other way around, Aang could have seriously injured her by crashing on top of her with such speed into the saddle.

Momo chirped and crawled onto Aang's head, curiously looking down at her, but Azula only lay, panting for several moments as she tried to regain her bearings and calm her racing heart. She slowly uncurled herself from Aang's chest and sat up, lugging a shockingly heavy Aang with her so he was not at such an awkward angle. Momo squawked in indignation before settling on Aang's rising and falling chest.

She followed her instincts and laid his head in her lap, ignoring the reasoning behind her action, and left him there in peace. She stared down at his face for several long moments, looking at him in ways she had never dared; she placed one hand in his hair and the other hand ghosted over his cheek, brushing over his jaw before she placed her hand on his chest, beside Momo, assuring herself he still breathed. There was a freedom in his slumber, for her golden eyes roamed his face freely, tracing his memorable features and facial structure, memorizing his lashes, the curve of his lips, the strength of his jaw, the hint of hair emerging above and around his mouth.

Truly, he was lovely.

"What the fuck happened?" Toph demanded, carrying in the wind. Momo chirped in question, too.

"He fell unconscious," Azula notified, tearing her gaze away from Aang with effort, unable to prevent the exhaustion in her voice. She watched Toph's mouth open, and she quickly spoke: "It was not me. He saw specters- "

"I heard," Toph interrupted, solemn. "He kept calling out to Gyatso. His mind broke. Is that what happened to you?"

Azula swallowed, remembering those horrible days all those years ago. "Yes."

"I bet you passed it on to him from sex."

She glared at her. "I tire of your insults."

Toph gnashed her teeth, jamming a finger in her direction. "What else am I supposed to do, bitch? He just murdered Ba Sing Se! And you helped him do it by not killing your fucking dad!"

"You could have killed him!"

"Not at the cost of my life!"

"And it would have cost me mine! If I attacked him, he would have killed me!"

Toph crossed her arms. "I still think my parents are worse."

"Then, truly, you lack imagination," Azula snapped. "My father scorched my brother's face, marking him forever."

"That's how he got his scar?"

"Yes."

Toph swallowed. "Maybe I was wrong."

"Of course, you are wrong."

Silence.

"But what are we going to do about our little hitchhiker?" Toph asked, pointing her finger at the child sitting in the back of the saddle, who was discovered after Azula grabbed a blanket for Aang.

Azula had forgotten about the girl upon her attempt to notify Aang of the situation, and she assessed the girl, who was cornered between her and Toph. The girl looked no older than six years old at most, but there was a subtle maturity in the girl's bearing that impressed Azula, reminding her of herself.

"And who are you?" Azula asked, brows rising. "It is not anyone who can sneak into The Avatar's sky bison. Who are you? Why stowaway?"

"And we're not in the mood for games," Toph added seriously. "If I don't like what you have to say…" she trailed off, threat echoing in the air.

The girl clearly understood as she paled and swallowed audibly. "I'm Samir," she answered, avoiding Azula's piercing gaze.

Azula leaned back, realizing the girl—Samir—had avoided making eye contact with both she and Toph ever since her discovery. From what Azula could conceive, there could be no reasonable conclusion for why the girl would refuse to look at either of them. Samir could not be shy, for she had the temerity to stowaway on The Avatar's sky bison, managing to stay hidden for a shockingly long time considering who was on board, which was most admirable.

"That's not good enough," Toph snapped, cracking her knuckles. "Why'd you sneak on Appa? And when did you do it? Are you a spy or something? I bet Kuei sent you, didn't he? And I will chuck you off Appa if you lie."

Azula raised a brow in Toph's direction, realizing, with shame, that such a 'solution' would be something that her former self would do, the monster who Ozai had molded her into. Toph's fists were clenched, and she recognized that Appa's death and Aang's slaughter must have shaken her far more than she had originally thought. And she knew that Toph would never go through with such a threat, especially with a child.

If Samir was an adult, she found it likely that Toph would be capable of throwing her off Appa.

"Only someone like King Kuei or my father should experience such a death," Azula interrupted, voice calm. "Samir is but a child."

"Children can be spies," Toph replied quickly. "I heard stories during the War."

Azula nodded in agreement. "Children can make excellent spies, and I myself was a spy; I know how to be a spy. Samir does not have that bearing." She looked at Samir pointedly. "She is, probably, six years old at most, too young to be capable enough to deceive any of us."

Samir nodded down at her hands, spacing her words. "I'm six," she confessed.

Triumph spread through Azula; her observation skills were still functioning at peak capacity. "Precisely. If she were older, I would be more willing to consider such a notion."

Toph crossed her arms. "Fine. What are you doing here, Samir?"

"Look at me," Azula ordered. "Not at the saddle, not at your hands, not at Toph, not at Aang. Look at me."

Samir swallowed audibly and slowly, achingly, raised her gaze to meet Azula's, gray eyes meeting shocked and wide golden ones. Azula looked down at Aang's unconscious face, one that was peaceful, much different from his last moments conscious. He was the only person alive—besides Ty Lee!—who had eyes that color. Was Samir Aang's child?

As if Samir understood her train of thought, the girl looked down, too, at Aang's head that was gently sprawled across Azula's lap. "She said I had to find him."

Azula's hand in Aang's hair tightened as she leaned forward. "Who told you to find him?"

"The voice did."

"What voice?"

"It was a voice. I heard her; she said I had to find him. She saved me from all the buildings."

"What the fuck is she talking about?" Toph asked, voice disbelieving. "Why do you want to talk to The Avatar?"

Samir shrugged and looked down at her twiddling hands. "I don't know. She said I had to. She said he could help."

Azula was quiet for several moments, trying to decipher Samir's cryptic words, which she knew was the only way Samir could explain it. "Are you his daughter?"

Momo chattered excitedly at the possibility, knocking on Aang's chest in an attempt to awaken Aang to celebrate the possibility of Samir's existence as his daughter.

But Aang remained in slumber.

"Daughter?" Toph demanded, incredulous. "Why would you ask that? Do they look alike?"

She realized that Toph did not know about the significance of eye color, that she could not even see, and probably did not even know anyone's eye color. "Samir's eyes are gray, a color extraordinarily rare. It is said that if you have gray eyes, or your family produces someone with gray eyes, you are descended from an Airbender. I have only met two people—now three—in the world with gray eyes, one of whom is Aang, of course."

Toph's milky eyes widened. "Spill, kid! Are you an Airbender?"

Samir shook her head, sniffing; she looked scared. "I'm a non-bender."

Azula interrupted: "You are only in your sixth year. My brother did not first bend until his seventh year. It is possible you are an Airbender." She looked down at Aang's peaceful face, lost to slumber. "However, I never asked Aang when an Airbender typically first bends."

"Well, do you know when he first bent?" Toph asked. "That could give us an estimate- "

Azula shook her head, amused, feeling a fondness for Aang. "He said he was always able to bend since his memories start."

Toph leaned back, shocked. "No fucking way."

"He said he was only months old when he wielded his airbending."

"Badgermole shit!"

"He is The Avatar," she dismissed. "I believe his claim. But I do not know when actual Airbenders first access their bending. It is likely Samir is a non-bender, but she possesses Air ancestry because of her gray eyes."

Toph looked in Samir's direction. "Are you The Avatar's kid?"

Azula watched Samir swallow, ashamed. "I don't know. I don't know who my daddy is."

"You're not missing much," Toph responded with a snort. "My dad's nothing special, and Lightning Psycho's dad is the whole reason Ba Sing Se was murdered. Count yourself lucky, kid."

Samir glared at Toph, and Azula was unable to quell the laughter from erupting past her lips—that was the weakest glare that she had ever seen! Samir tried to glare at her, too, but Azula was nonplussed, able to keep her amusement from showing.

"I want a daddy!" Samir protested, anger and devastation carved into her delicate, innocent features. "He would protect me!"

Azula sighed. "A father should protect his children but not all fathers do. But you said 'the voice' protected you."

"She did," Samir confirmed, nodding her head. "She saved me from the dying buildings."

Toph scoffed, staring unseeingly at Samir. "I don't believe this spiel. Do you?"

Azula frowned, wishing that Aang was awake and coherent, for she would truly prefer that he deal with this situation, especially since Samir wanted to talk to him, but because he was unconscious, dead to the world, he could not. She contemplated for a moment waking him, rousing him from the hold of darkness, but based on the last minutes when he was awake, she doubted that he would be of any real help, and she doubted that she could even wake him based on how out of it he was.

And she could not bear the thought of his dread and panic seizing hold of him once again.

"Samir cannot harm any of us, and she is telling the truth, though we cannot comprehend it," she said at last. She did not have Toph's lie-detecting feet, but she had read body language ever since she could remember, which saved her life many times living under Father. Samir spoke the truth. "What do you mean by 'the voice,' Samir?"

"It was a voice!" Samir cried out, face scrunched. "There was a small, pretty animal, and she said to find Avatar Aang."

Azula's eyes sharpened. "What animal?"

"It was small and pretty."

"What else?"

Samir shrugged hopelessly. "She could fly."

"Is there anything more you can tell us?" Azula asked patiently, hating the fact that she was mimicking Mother's strategy.

"She kept talking about a song in the air, and she called me her child."

Toph frowned. "Your mom is an animal- "

Azula inhaled sharply in realization. "Child of Air," she interrupted. "I am Agni's child."

"And I'm Devi's child," Toph said, blinking, face slackening in growing realization.

She stared at Samir in wonder. "You are of Air; you are the Air Spirit's child. The voice was the Air Spirit guiding you and protecting you from the chaos in Ba Sing Se."

Samir stared with wide eyes at her hands, little fingers crinkling and stretching in the air. "Really? I'm an Airbender?"

Azula glanced down at Aang; he would be so joyful, and she yearned to awaken him to experience such joy, but she suspected he would be incoherent, seeing more specters.

"I cannot say," Azula answered, glimpsing Toph's shocked face. "Only Aang could answer that. But this Guru Pathik at the Eastern Air Temple might be of good assistance in answering our questions and helping Aang."

"Are we there yet?" Samir demanded eagerly.

"Yeah!" Toph shouted, causing Appa to roar in indignation. "Are we there yet, you slow, snuggly sky bison? I'm completely blind up here!"

Appa roared again, the vibrations shaking the saddle.

Azula laughed, shaking her head. "Based on how long it has been thus far, not too much longer. You cannot see it, but Appa is flying faster than I have ever seen. He was touched by The Avatar, and I suspect his capabilities were augmented."

Toph swallowed, reminded clearly of what happened in Ba Sing Se. "Good to know."

Samir stared with wide eyes at Toph. "You're blind?"

"Yes."

Before either of them could react, Samir scrambled forward with vigor toward Toph and poked her fingers at Toph's face, swiping aside the long bangs. Toph's eyes were wide, shocked, unsure how to react, and Azula only smiled, unable to help herself from her genuine amusement.

"Your eyes look like milk!" Samir said, laughing, and it was a wonderful sound.

Toph pushed Samir back. "What are you doing?"

"Trying to see!"

"If you keep doing it, I'm going to make you taste milk."

Samir's face puckered. "What does that mean?"

Toph sighed. "I don't know. I was trying to say I'd punch you so hard you'd taste milk, but that doesn't make sense."

"You're funny!" Samir cried out, pointing at Toph as she laughed again.

If every one of Air's ancestral lineage was as joyful and vigorous as Aang and Samir, it made Azula regret Sozin's slaughter more than ever before.

Air never deserved to die; it deserved to live. And she swore that she would help revive it, even if Aang rejected her nomination as Mother of Air.

Samir crawled toward Aang, whose head Azula still held in her lap, and she leaned close, face a finger's width from Aang's face. "He's The Avatar?"

"He is."

"Is he really a god?"

Azula felt her laughter escape her in a breeze. "You are an inquisitive child."

"What does that mean?"

"You are curious."

Samir only blinked at her. "He's The Avatar."

Azula understood her fascination. "He is."

"Is he really a god?"

Toph groaned. "You felt how much of one he is in what was once Ba Sing Se, didn't you?"

Samir's eyes widened. "He did all the shaking?"

She sighed, nodding her head. "We were attacked, and he responded with divine violence."

Silence.

Suddenly, Samir pointed at Aang. "Is he sleeping?"

"What do you think?" Toph asked, rolling her eyes.

"I didn't think The Avatar could go to sleep," Samir responded, voice curious and in awe. "The stories say gods don't sleep."

"He is asleep," Azula confirmed softly, "but it is more complicated than that."

A tiny hand gripped Aang's shoulder and shook pitifully. "Wake up, please! Am I an Airbender?'

Azula laughed slightly and reached across with her hand that was formerly on Aang's chest to peel Samir's tiny hand away. "He needs rest."

Samir looked up at her hesitantly. "Is he sick?"

Azula's face tightened as she remembered Aang's last conscious moments when he called out for his father—mentor—Gyatso, sharing a conversation that sounded, from the side she heard, grueling and horrible. She recalled hopping onto Appa's head, calling his name, but he mumbled an answer she could not decipher. Then he flinched, cringing when no blow had been struck, she caused her anxiety to increase.

And it increased drastically evermore when she heard the one-sided conversation Aang had with the specter of Gyatso haunting him. His voice was breathless and broken, shaking and terrified, guilty and ashamed, and he sobbed like she remembered herself sobbing when her mind splintered after the Water Tribes peasant-bitch defeated her.

His predicament stirred great emotions inside her. She tried to help him, pulling at his arm and shoulder, but he was strong and immovable, even for her when she tried to thrust him back by leaning on him, shooting flames out of her other hand, but he could not be moved. Then he looked at her with such desperation and trust it stole her breath, and she was helpless as he motioned for her to do something—speak to the specter of Gyatso, likely—and Azula could not provide him what he needed.

She could only sit with a hand on his shoulder, speaking loudly, hoping to pierce through his haze of madness, but nothing worked. Swiftly, the blood drained from his face, the appearance of death swiftly overtaking him, and he had shaken and recoiled, eventually collapsing on top of her, which caused her to fall off Appa.

Azula tried to smile; she was semi-successful. "His mind is sick, Samir."

"Is that why he was talking to 'Gyatso'?"

"You are perceptive," she commended, impressed. "Yes, that is why he spoke with the specter of Gyatso."

"Who's Gyatso?"

Azula struggled for several moments to keep up with Samir's bombardment; she was slowly beginning to admire Mother, despite herself. "He was Aang's father."

"He misses his daddy?"

"Yes."

Samir sniffed and wiped her arm under her nose. "I miss my daddy, too."

Azula found that she briefly envied Samir's innocence; she was unsure she ever possessed such innocence, particularly about Father.

"Maybe he knows where my daddy is!" Samir gasped, looking delighted, and she reached toward Aang again before Azula reached over and caught her delicate hand.

"He needs to rest."

"But I want to talk to him!" Samir shouted, young face devastated. "Isn't he better now? The voice—the Air Spirit—said I had to find him!"

"And you have found him," Azula corrected, not recognizing how gentle her voice had become. "But he needs to rest."

Samir looked up at her with pleading gray eyes, and Azula found the abrupt resemblance to Aang striking and shocking. "Can I wake him up? Please? I'll let him go back to sleep after."

"He's had a rough day," Toph said with a huff, blowing the bangs out of her unseeing eyes. "Drop it."

"'Cause he did all the shaking?"

"Again, it's more complicated, but yes."

Azula shook her head. "He needs rest. When he awakens, you can ask him all the questions you want to."

Samir nodded, smiling. "Okay. Can I ask you questions, instead?"

"You can ask me questions after I ask you questions."

"And me too!" Toph added. "Things aren't adding up."

Samir beamed, and Azula reckoned that the girl had never had any interest shown to her before. "Okay."

"Why were you at the palace?" she asked, tilting her head.

Samir laughed. "I lived near the palace!"

"Then how are you not dead?" Toph asked, dumbfounded. "And how did you even get on Appa? I felt everything be destroyed, and I felt everyone there was to feel die!"

"The Air Spirit protected her from the destruction," Azula answered quickly, unable to help glancing down at Aang's peaceful, smooth face. "And the Air Spirit told her to find The Avatar, who she knew was near the palace in the Upper Ring."

Samir looked down at her hands and nodded. "She said I had to find him; she kept talking about a song in the air. I followed her to this big animal, who was asleep, too!"

"Sky bison," she supplied, wondering at Samir's simultaneous innocence and maturity. It was impressive. For several moments, Azula observed the girl's beauty, which she knew would only mature as she aged; she would be beautiful as a woman. "You do not know your father, but is your mother a noblewoman?"

Samir sniffed and looked out at the clouds Appa rushed past. "My mommy's a whore."

Toph snickered. "Then I guess your mom's Lightning Psycho here!"

Azula rolled her eyes, feeling even more irritated when Samir looked at her hopefully. "Really? You're my mommy- "

"No," she cut in, glaring at Toph briefly. "I am not your mother. Is your mother truly a whore?"

Samir withered as her gray eyes welled with tears. "Uh-huh."

Azula's eyes narrowed as she assessed Samir and remembered her reaction to Toph's quip that Azula was her mother. "You are an orphan," she observed in realization.

Samir flinched and sniffed again, wiping tears with her sleeve. "I don't know who my mommy is or my daddy. I was in the orphanage."

She nodded, not wanting Samir to contemplate her parents any longer; it reminded her of her own feelings toward Father and Mother. "Why were you in the Upper Ring, the grounds of nobles? Did a noble's family adopt you?"

"No," Samir said with a tiny scowl. "I was a servant."

"That makes sense," Toph muttered.

"And that explains your maturity," Azula realized. "What do you know about your gray eyes?"

Samir shrugged. "I don't know. They're gray."

"And you never met your mother?"

"No!" she cried out, and Azula was reminded that Samir was but a child. "She didn't want me; she hates me! The orphanage said she snuck into the Middle Ring and left me there! She didn't want the shame!"

Azula's eyes widened in realization, finally registering the girl's appearance. "Your blood is of Fire."

Samir flinched, face pale. "My daddy was a Firebender, and my mommy was a whore. I'm disgusting."

"You are not," Azula assured. "I find your presence intriguing and delightful."

"Really?" Samir whispered, staring at her with wide eyes.

Azula stared back at her, gazing into those gray eyes that she had seen before, and her suspicions about Samir's origins were, more than less, confirmed.

When Zuko called back the Fire Nation from Ba Sing Se after the Great War, from what her brother had raged about to her one time in her prison, most of the soldiers had visited the brothels in the Lower Ring as they were leaving the city, and some even stayed stealthily for years, thus forcing them all to arrive to the Caldera later than what her brother had wanted.

Now that she was looking for it, she could see several Fire Nation features in Samir, mainly the black hair and the curve of her flushed cheekbones. Everything else must have been from the girl's mother, and the mother was undoubtedly beautiful—and, thus, a busy whore—for Samir was a lovely-looking girl. But the eyes, she suspected, were not a trait passed on from her mother, and she knew of only one lineage in all the Fire Nation that could produce a lovely-looking girl with gray eyes.

Ty Lee's noble family.

Likely, Samir was related to Ty Lee via one of her cousins in the military, who visited a whore in Ba Sing Se, passing on the gray eyes familiar to his and Ty Lee's noble family from the blood of Jyzhol of Ishaner, son of the Half-spawn Fire Lord, Fire Lord Zyrn, whose mother was a nun from one of the Air Temples.

"Really," Azula confirmed, trying to summon resentment for the girl because she was, much more likely than not, related to Ty Lee, but she could not. She had grown soft, indeed.

It was a relief.

Samir stared up at her with awe, smile stretching her face, revealing several missing teeth. "Really?"

Azula, all of a sudden, felt uncomfortable because people, especially innocent little girls, were not supposed to look at her with that expression. It had never happened in her experience because everyone she had ever met, save for Aang, Zuko, Uncle, Mother, and Father, was always marred by fear. Feeling awkward, just as she had on Ember Island with Zuzu and Mai and Ty Lee at that damned party all of those years ago, she gazed down at Samir with a tight smile.

Toph groaned. "You know, I still have questions here. How long were you a servant of the noble's family?"

"A long time," Samir answered, joy vanishing as she looked back down at her hands, which traveled across Aang's sleeve, picking at some of the fabric. "I was bought from the orphanage when I was young- "

"You're young now."

"I was three. I was bought to serve the noble's children."

Azula nodded in understanding, knowing now why Samir was so well-spoken for her age; she had practically had the early education of a noble's child. "What else?"

"I didn't like it. The noble made me do things; he made me touch- " she shivered, not finishing her thought.

Azula's eyes ignited with a fierce glow, recognizing the line of thought. "What things? What were you forced to do?"

Samir swallowed, anger carved into her delicate features. "I was forced to pick up his pet cat owl's poop!"

Sighing in relief, Azula laughed slightly. She had thought that the girl had been forced to please the Noble Head sexually, and if that had been true, she would have rewarded Aang for undoubtedly killing him during his rampage. "There are a lot of worse things one could be forced to do in this world than picking up an animal's poop, Samir. So, the Air Spirit guided you to us, and that is how you stowed away on Appa?"

"Uh-huh. I already ran to find The Avatar when the shaking started, and the voice—the Air Spirit—saved me from the dying buildings."

Silence reigned over them for several moments until it was pierced by Toph.

"I'm sorry I said I'd chuck you off Appa, kid," she said quietly. "It's just been a really bad day."

Samir sniffed. "'Cause Ba Sing Se was shaking so much?"

"Yes," Azula replied. "Appa, the sky bison we sit on, was hurt most extremely, and Aang did not like it."

"Was he the one screaming?" Samir asked hesitantly. "I couldn't see, but I heard screams. Was he the one making the screams?"

"Yes," Toph answered quickly, and Azula glanced at her, surprised she lied. "He's an Airbender, and he made the screams."

Samir gasped. "Will I be able to do that?"

Azula smiled. "You are of Air."

"But is every one of Air a bender?" Toph asked. "Not all Children of Earth, Water, and Fire are benders."

She shook her head. "Aang said all Children of Air are benders."

Samir punched her tiny fist forward, but nothing happened. "But I'm not! Why am I not an Airbender?"

Suddenly, before Azula could reply, Appa roared, the echo of exploding air felt by everyone.

"What is it?" Toph snapped, hands wrapped around the grips tightly, fingers completely white from the pressure.

Since Aang's head still laid in her lap, Azula adjusted herself further to the side, looking over the saddle, craning her neck to look past Appa's head, and what she saw was a sight so beautiful that her breath caught in her lungs.

The Eastern Air Temple.

Three huge towers with trees seemingly growing out of the stone sat on a mountain, the towers separated only by an enormous valley below. Multiple bridges connected the towers to each other, and Azula noticed the energy that seemed to surround the place in a blanket. And after a moment, she realized that it was spiritual energy.

Indeed, it was beautiful. Aang had described the majestic wonder of the Air Temples to her before, and she thought he was stretching the truth, but now she realized he understated the beauty of the Air Temples.

"I think Guru Pathik will be able to answer your questions, Samir," Azula answered. "We are here, Toph. Appa says we have arrived—and we have."

"Finally!" Toph's enthusiasm was tangible, and Appa took offense, roaring angrily. Before any could realize what he was doing, Appa did a full flip in the air, and everyone, including Azula, who would never admit it, shrieked and held on for dear life. "Appa!" Toph barked, face looking as green as her clothes.

Appa righted himself and shook for several moments, and Azula realized that he was laughing. "Appa," she called out. "Aang is hurt, remember?"

At the mention of Aang, Appa immediately stopped laughing and resumed his peaceful, graceful flight, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.

Azula looked down at Aang, unsurprised to see that he was still completely dead to the world. She hoped that this Guru Pathik, whom he and Toph had both spoken of, would be of help and not a waste of time. If she was honest, it was not only Aang's conviction and the need for Appa to rest that she did not choose a different location. It was the fact that she yearned to explore one of the Air Temples, and the Eastern Air Temple was the place of Aang's birth, the very Air Temple that produced the greatest man she would ever know.

It was the fact that she yearned to know more of and about Air.

Appa released a mighty roar that made the very air quiver, rupturing as she assumed he was notifying the Guru that they had arrived. Appa gently landed on a platform, and without a moment's hesitation, Toph hopped off gratefully, immediately rolling around in the dirt and dust with a dopey expression on her face.

Samir watched Toph with eyes wide in disgusted fascination, coming closer to Azula. "What's she doing?"

But before she had a chance to answer, another voice spoke: "It is good to see you again, Appa."

A man appeared from the shadows behind a pillar in front of Appa, and Azula's lips parted in shock as she raised a brow at the man's appearance—he was shirtless, wearing only a loincloth with a bushy white beard descending to his chest. To her uneasiness, his eyes were ancient, filled with knowledge. By merely looking at him, Azula knew that Toph spoke the truth: Guru Pathik was older than the current incarnation of The Avatar.

Azula attempted to lug Aang out of the saddle, but she felt too exhausted to move him with everything that had happened.

She stared down at Guru Pathik. "He is unconscious, and he said to come here. Can you help us? If not, we shall depart elsewhere."

The guru stared up at her curiously before nodding. "I can help."

"I trust you will be of help now. He is heavy."

Guru Pathik climbed onto Appa with remarkable ease, and when he noticed Aang's state, he inhaled sharply, a solemn frown appearing on his face.

"Oh, Aang," he whispered. "What have you done?"

Azula looked at Samir. "Go play in the dirt with Toph. The guru and must speak alone."

Samir only grinned and climbed down Appa's tale with energetic swiftness. Appa rumbled and shook slightly, and Azula understood that he wanted her, Aang, and the guru off so he could explore.

"Appa, yip-yip!" she called out, and Appa soared immediately into the sky. "Explore the place of your birth!"

Appa roared in gratitude and traveled through the Air Temple with excellent understanding and familiarity. Azula tried not to be distracted by the majestic wonders searing her eyes.

She would have time to explore after she explained the situation to the guru.

Azula looked back at the guru, finding it difficult to look into his ancient eyes; it was intimidating. "Aang murdered Ba Sing Se. Millions died."

The guru's eyes closed, and he bowed his head. "Were his eyes and tattoos glowing- "

"I know what The Avatar State is," Azula snapped, exhausted. "And yes, he entered The Avatar State. His wrath shook the world."

Guru Pathik looked pained. "I felt the explosion of energy blanket the world, but I hoped my senses were wrong—as he claimed."

"He killed King Kuei, the Council of Five, many of the Dai Li, and many of the most prominent nobles in the Earth Kingdom. His wrath was indiscriminate, consuming men, women, and children."

The guru looked his actual age. "Why? What enraged- "

"Appa was killed."

Silence.

Guru Pathik looked at Appa's head, which seemed to bask in being back at one of the Air Temples.

"We fell from the sky," she continued. "Aang slowed our descent, and we landed. But Appa was dead; there was no breath; there was no pulse. He was gone, nothing more than a carcass. The Avatar awakened the legions of Avatars slumbering within him and unleashed thunder and tempests. Then when all was dead, he revived Appa, healing him, strengthening him as far as I can perceive."

The guru placed a hand against his bald head, eyes shadowed. "There will be much work to be done. It's worse than I feared. I am uncertain he will recover from this."

Azula found herself gripping Aang's body tighter. "He will."

"The Avatar is- "

"Because he is Aang," she emphasized, golden eyes daring him to contradict her. "He is resilient and strong."

Guru Pathik nodded tiredly. "He must be to face the threat I warned him about."

Azula's eyes widened in brief surprise. "He did not mention you knew about the Spirit of Darkness and Chaos."

Something mournful passed the guru's face. "No, he would not have. We didn't part on the best of terms. I rather regret my approach to that conversation. Even age cannot reveal some things to you until you have the experience."

"But can you help him?"

The guru stared at her, head tilting. "I can only help him if he is willing to help himself."

Azula laughed slightly. "I see why you did not 'part on the best of terms' last time."

Guru Pathik only smiled sadly and kneeled before her; his wrinkled hand rested on Aang's forehead, and he winced. "He has locked his chakras, shutting himself off. We will have to work to help him master himself."

"We?" she asked, brows rising.

The guru glanced at her. "He trusts you, yes?"

"I believe so."

Or at least her nomination for Mother of Air, notwithstanding, but she was not going to admit her nomination to a friend of the old Air Nomads, who likely would despise her if he knew the truth of her identity.

"Trust is not a belief- "

"I cannot say whom he trusts now," she interrupted, frowning. "He has trusted me before, but I can only believe that he still trusts me."

"An interesting observation, Princess Azula of Sozin's lineage."

Azula tensed, remembering that he was a friend of the old Air Nomads. "You know who I am."

The guru only smiled with a nod. "And Aang does, as well. He trusts you, and I shall, as well."

She remembered Aang's disbelief over her genuine nomination for Mother of Air. "How do you know he trusts me?"

"You know about The Avatar State, a priceless inheritance that The Avatar reveals to only those whom he values and trusts. And you brought him here, to the place of his birth while he is lost in the darkness of his mind. Only someone who he trusts would do such a thing."

"I trust him," Azula said simply. "And I try to be worthy of his trust."

"You are an interesting woman, Princess Azula."

"Just Azula, I insist."

Guru Pathik bowed his head slightly. "Very well, Azula. But how did this happen?"

"King Kuei and my father, former Fire Lord Ozai, were working together, and it was chaos." She brought a hand to her face, feeling her exhaustion acutely. "I do not have the energy to explain fully. It has been a trying day. I have not slept in almost two days."

"Explain how this result was reached another time, then. But I know the result, and that is enough for now. Was it just Ba Sing Se?"

Azula marveled at the absurdity of such a question regarding the context, but they were speaking about The Avatar. "It could have been the entire world, but, yes, it was only Ba Sing Se."

"I feared this could happen," the guru lamented in a whisper, staring down at Aang with heavy eyes. "I never imagined Ba Sing Se's demise would be the result, but we will help him."

"Again, we?"

"He must master his chakras, which means mastering himself," Guru Pathik revealed. "Years ago, I helped him become aware of his chakras, and I helped him open them. But opening them is not enough; it never was anything more than a brief solution for a dire problem. He must master his chakras to become fully realized."

Azula shook her head automatically. "Aang is already fully realized."

"No Avatar has been fully-realized since Avatar Kirku." Azula tensed at the familiar name, and the guru noticed her reaction, fully turning her attention on her, ancient eyes breaking through all her erected defenses, glimpsing her soul. "You know of whom I speak?"

"I spoke with Avatar Kirku," she admitted slowly, wary of what the guru could do with that information; the man truly filled her with trepidation—the wisdom in those eyes was too much. "Aang summoned him forward, and we both questioned him."

Guru Pathik hummed thoughtfully, tilting his head to the side in curiosity, eyes engulfing her as he smiled. "Indeed, Aang does trust you. I do not think you understand the significance of what you experienced. The Avatar permitted you an intimacy unknown to any mortal—he let you communicate with one of his past lives, a tradition shrouded in sacred secrecy. It is unheard of, frankly. Most Avatars never summon their past lives, least of all in the presence of someone else. You should feel honored."

Azula nodded, looking down at Aang. "I am awed; I am in awe of him."

"Which is why, if you master your chakras, it may give him faith that he can do the same and become fully realized." Before she could reply, the guru stood to his feet. "Appa, please land us. I need to tend to Aang."

Immediately, Appa turned around and returned to the platform where Toph and Samir waited.

When Appa landed, before she could even react, the feeble-looking guru took Aang out of her grasp and heaved him into his arms, carrying him with ease as he hopped off Appa and landed. Azula's eyes widened at the sight, realizing that the Guru could be a threat if he wanted to and that, maybe, he was far more physically adept than she thought.

"And who might you be, child?" the guru asked, staring down at Samir with a gleam in his ancient eyes.

"I'm Samir! The Air Spirit saved my life!"

Guru Pathik beamed. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Samir. I am Guru Pathik, a friend of the Air Nomads and those whom The Avatar trusts."

"My eyes are gray!"

The guru smiled. "I see that. Your eyes are gray like Aang's. In your blood endures the memory of Air, which manifested itself in your gray eyes—how wonderful!"

"Toph's eyes look like milk!"

Toph shook her head with irritation. "You're lucky you could be an Airbender-in-waiting, and Twinkletoes would be pissed if I hurt you."

Samir tugged at Guru Pathik's loincloth, and Azula felt scandalized, eyes widening in amazement at such innocence. "Am I an Airbender, Guru Pathik?"

"We will discover that together, young Samir. But first, I must tend to Aang. I must say, it is a pleasure to meet someone so young—and with the blood of Air, nonetheless! Believe it or not, it has been many decades, almost a century, since I have conversed with someone your age."

Azula slowly closed her eyes, inhaling slowly. Aang was unconscious and, based on the last minutes when he was awake, had been seeing specters that were not been his past lives, Appa was injured, and they were now all stuck with an isolated guru who, potentially, could be insane.

It was a good thing she was familiar with insanity.

XxXxXxXxXxX

Well, that's all for this one, folks, and I would like to apologize for the massive length; it kind of got away from me, if you couldn't tell. Tell me what you think and leave a review; I'd really appreciate it.

**Azula and Zuko discuss Azula's nomination for Mother of Air. I hope her reasoning behind her claim makes sense, for she is genuine in making the claim. Being raised in a political environment by a father like Ozai, who had a keen understanding of politics, which explains his coup in seizing the Dragon's Throne by orchestrating his father and nephew's assassinations and succeeding past Iroh, Azula would easily suggest such a political union between she and Aang, recognizing the strengths and sense in such a union. It makes incredible sense politically and logically, which are on Azula's side, but Aang, of course, isn't buying it, thinking of if he could trust her. And also, Aang has other reasons for not wanting to accept Azula's nomination for Mother of Air.

Understandably, he doesn't want Air's future lineage, all of which stems from him, to be mired by the memory of Sozin's blood, which Azula carries. He wants Air to be free, but he doesn't think Air could ever be free if its future is tied to Sozin's blood, carrying the memory of trauma, grief, horror, and moral terror forever—for Air's new lineage is the combined lineage of Aang and whomever he chooses as Mother of Air, and if Azula is the Mother of Air, Sozin's lineage becomes incorporated into Air's new lineage. Aang doesn't hate Azula for carrying Sozin's blood; he hates Sozin himself, and his hatred is severe enough that it prevents him from looking past that memory of blood. Because it's a BIG ask by Azula for Aang to overlook something that monumental. Lineage plays a crucial role in bending, at least in my estimation, and the only lineage left in the entire world that has Air truly and purely, 100%, is Aang's lineage, the blood that flows in his veins. Now, out of all the other lineages in the world with whom he could revive Air, Azula suggests he combine his lineage with the lineage of the evil madman who is responsible for the lack of other Air lineages in the world! Yes, rationally, Azula's strategy makes sense but has zero emotional sense—because, despite her efforts, Azula cannot put herself in Aang's shoes, even though she likely comes closest to anyone else, considering her unique experiences growing up.

Sokka is fed up with Aang's distance and snide remarks to Katara. He's been on the receiving end of a few reality checks. First, with Zuko almost killing him in CH.4 because Sokka was pissed off because Zuko, truly, was being a Jerkbender. And second, with learning that Kuei wasn't all who he said he was and realizing that, maybe, he's been manipulated for a long time by Kuei. And thirdly, he realizes that he's missed a lot of context going around, and he's trying to catch up, which is always overwhelming, especially about things close to him. And Aang's cruelty toward him and Katara isn't going to be acceptable to him. Katara understands much more why Aang is angry, for she is much more emotionally intelligent than Sokka, who was shown in the show to be pretty close-minded about things (The Fortuneteller episode is probably the foremost example), so it seems realistic and reasonable that he wouldn't understand Aang's grief or bitterness with him and Katara. If he can't wrap his head around something, he's going to dismiss that something as absurd and impossible, hence his overreliance on science in The Fortuneteller episode to explain things, and he can't ever wrap his head around anything to do with Aang as anything but a child. How could he wrap his head around The Avatar? How could he wrap his head around Aang being the Last of Air? How could he wrap his head around Aang being bitter and resentful toward he and Katara when Aang could have visited on Appa over the years?

So, Sokka dismisses it all, letting his temper free, but the problem is that Aang's temper is infinitely worse than Sokka's—for Aang, truly, upon taking it to a reasonable and honest conclusion, has many reasons to have a temper and descend into wrath. And add into the fact that Sokka doesn't trust Azula in the slightest, which is fanned and fueled by his memories of Azula and Suki being on the receiving end of Azula's cruelty during the Great War, Sokka hates her and wants her dead. And the fact that Aang trusts Azula is a terrible betrayal to him and, in Sokka's mind, Suki. Again, Sokka literally can't wrap his head around it, looking at it from all possible angles.

I thought there were two scenes that really epitomized the disparity between Aang and Sokka. Aang ran away from the Air Temples rather than fight the Elders about the decision to separate him from Gyatso, whereas Sokka tried to go with his father to fight in the Great War, wanting to fight. And Sokka would know that, and there has to be a small part of him that always resented Aang's decision to run away considering everything that happened in the Great War—for what honest person wouldn't resent that decision after experience the horror and trauma of war? But Sokka is man enough to admit that he resents Aang running away and treating him and Katara like shit. But there is something to the idea that you must beware the wrath of a passive man rather than an active man. Whereas an active man (like Sokka who wanted to fight in the Great War even at such a young age and was desperate to go) will erupt all in one setting, making the potential destruction smaller over time, a passive man (like Aang, who was raised an Air Nomad and was taught pacifism, running away rather than fight, emphasized by his fleeing the Air Temples upon overhearing Pasang and Gyatso) will stew rather than erupt, letting the wrath marinate, refining it of its impurities until it is pure rage unadulterated, which makes the destruction unimaginable and catastrophic when he inevitably erupts—as seen later in this chapter.

And Sokka's denigration of Air and the Air Nomads makes perfect sense considering he is a man of action and despises passivity and pacifism, which he knows doesn't win in conflict, and the Great War was about winning the conflict. He has never known Air, so, automatically, he thinks Air is weak and unworthy because strength was needed to defeat Fire, and the Air Nomads CoUlDn'T hAvE pOsSiBlY hAd AnY sTrEnGtH bEcAuSe ThEy DiDn'T pUt Up A fIgHt AgAiNsT fIrE, right?! But Sokka doesn't realize that there is great strength in refusing to fight, too. There's almost a purer form of strength, for in refusing to fight and align with pacifism, you are truer to yourself and liberate yourself from being enslaved to your impulses and desires. What Aang perceives is that Air did not fight Fire, so they remained true to themselves, not compromising themselves and degrading themselves to match Sozin in his monstrosity. They did not succumb to the social pressure and expectation to fight Fire and kill and murder, to become a monster, which only war promotes. But Sokka doesn't understand any of that about Air because, frankly, he doesn't give a shit because it's not useful to him. Of course, he thinks Air's genocide was a great tragedy because everyone not indoctrinated by Sozin's anthem thinks it is a great tragedy, but the great tragedy is not considered, not really. He's never had time to consider it and consider Aang's position because he was always the leader of the Gaang and had other things to think about, and after the Great War ended and everyone went their separate ways, he didn't think about it because Aang wasn't around. It's just an automictic admission that it's tragic without any conscious, active consideration. Ironically, it's passive, and Sokka hasn't done the worked, hasn't fought to understand—because he is pretty close-minded.

And Sokka insults Aang because he wants a reaction, trying to find the Aang he once knew—but what he doesn't realize is that, tragically, the Aang that was is not the Aang that is. The boy he knew, in effect, is dead—or drowning under the lifetimes of grief and horror of the Air Nomad Genocide and being The Avatar, which Aang perceives as the source of the Air Nomad Genocide. Talk about an identity crisis, huh?

And what Aang doesn't understand because, understandably, he's only thinking about himself, Sokka is dealing with his own shit. But the thing is—Aang doesn't care because Sokka never cared about Air, scorning the wisdom of the ages propagated by Air.

**We get Iroh's point of view about his life and the death of Lu Ten. It makes sense that he would be a different character, just as was shown in the last chapter. His wife was never mentioned so I decided that she would "pull an Ilah" and die in childbirth, traumatizing Iroh even more—the two women whom he had loved most in the world had died the exact same way. And his treatment of Ozai was shown hidden in Canon, but if you truly look at it and make a few assumptions, it's there. Ozai wasn't just born a monster, so I showed more of Iroh's actions, such as burning his younger brother, that cemented Ozai's path to become a cruel tyrant.

Okay, in Canon, we've hardly ever heard of Fire Lady Ilah, wife of Fire Lord Azulon, and the mother of Iroh and Ozai. By the time of Azulon's death, we already know that she had died previously. It was clearly also shown that Iroh was Azulon's favorite and besides being the firstborn, I wanted another reason: the reason Ilah died was that of Ozai's birth. Because Ozai technically 'murdered' his mother, Azulon and Iroh both resented him greatly, though Iroh eventually tries to make amends, but by then, it's too late. I think that it greatly 'gels together' with Azulon's actions in CH. 1, when he had foretold Ozai's hated reputation throughout history, gaining vengeance on his son for murdering him. Azulon eventually did love his son, highlighted by the fact he could not execute for assassinating Lu Ten and letting him marry Ursa, but their relationship was most strained. But Azulon did love his grandchildren by Ozai because he was so fond of Ursa – and plus, they were of his blood.

I think that Ozai's characterization worked extremely well in the show because the show didn't need Ozai to be anything other than a firebending Hitler. He was the perfect big bad. But now, I wanted to delve into his past, to explore how he became the monster he did, and I think that I did that kind of well, at least.

How Iroh went into the Spirit World is revealed and I hope that it made sense. I always thought that he would have seen Lu Ten, and it was his son's spirit who had helped him see that his time wasn't over and that Zuko needed him. And I think that only an Avatar could pull Iroh into the Spirit World, so I chose Roku because Roku has a vested interest in the Fire Royal Family, since it contains his bloodline. So, he helps set Iroh back on his feet and Sozin does, too!

I hope Katara's envy for Zuko having found Ursa makes sense. Remember, she was completely envious of Aang when she had taught him waterbending from the stolen pirate scroll. Because of this, Aang never really put forth the effort to actually master waterbending in the series, as seen in the North Pole. Now, if Aang had actually trained and didn't daydream, he would have easily surpassed Katara in skill and power. Her actions have consequences, accidental consequences, but consequences, nonetheless. I think Katara would easily be envious, briefly, that Zuko had his mother back—because Katara has always wanted her mother back more than anything.

And Sozin died at age 153 based on the clues in the show, which I trust more than the rectons the creators did outside of the show. It's similar to their poor decision to retcon Kuruk's age after explicitly stating in the show that Koh was almost killed by him 900 years before Aang visited him. Sozin was born on the same day as Roku (likely the same year, too, making him and Roku the same age based on their similar youthful appearances), so he's born in 82 BG (Before Genocide), and in the Zuko Alone episode, it's revealed that Azulon only ruled for 23 years before Ursa assassinated him in 94 AG (After Genocide). 94-23 = 71. And 71+82 = 153. So, Sozin was 153 years old when he died, and I find it likely that he died of loneliness more than sickness or anything because, truly, it seems that Sozin regretted what he did at his death. The quote shows as much: "As I feel my own life dimming, I can't help but remember a time when everything seemed so much brighter."

**Ozai is in Ba Sing Se with his awakened firebending! And he's changed his appearance so he could not be recognized, going by an alias unknown as of yet. He is in charge of the Dai Li and befriended Kuei, advising him, and aligning Kuei and Ba Sing Se with Vaatu. And Ozai was able to grab Toph by the throat and hoist her into the air because, simply, Toph never expected Ozai to be so bold and rash. And Toph has a significant and very exploitable weakness. If she is separated from the ground, she's fucked. (Also, he has such strength because of his chi-flow, if you're wondering, for he knows how to use his chi-flow, like all great Firebenders).

Kuei is no longer the guy who he had once been, transforming into an unbendable, cruel person. I know I kind of already touched on it in a previous author's note, but if you look at real-world history, especially for kings, it is filled with kings who, when they had first come to the throne, had left the true work to advisors just as Kuei. And then, they later take over and become drunk on the power. A great example of this is King Henry VIII of England, one of, if not the most notorious king in history. When he took the English throne after his father's death, he was only an older teenager who spent most of his time jousting, trying to conquer France, and having a 'good time'. The man who did most of the other type of work for Henry VIII was Thomas Wolsey, who was even called the 'Second King' as a result. Eventually, though, Wolsey messed up and Henry VIII became suspicious. When Wolsey died, Henry VIII took more of an interest in his abilities as a king and that was when he became the nearly omnipotent King whom the entire world knows as the wife-killer. (Although, personally, I think his wife-killing status only happened because of a severe head injury that he suffered in a joust, which was half a year or so before he killed Anne Boleyn, his first executed wife. His personality changed and warped, becoming the monster that was always inside him. Remember, anyone can become a monster). So, when a king, as shown in history, begins to know the true capabilities of his station, he becomes someone else, just as Kuei does in this story. And Kuei truly—truly—believes that what he's doing and will do is for the good of the world, making him so much more dangerous. Ironically, he is Sozin reborn, who thought similarly with spreading culture and civilization. But what Sozin failed to realize is that Water, Earth, and Air each had their own civilizations. And what Kuei fails to realize is that there is an inner working to the world, designed and intelligent, and that his feeble ideas can never change it, even if he 'succeeded.'

Aang then goes berserk when Appa is killed by Ozai via lightning and murders Ba Sing Se before healing Appa, bringing him back from death! If he seemed overpowered, he was. The Avatar State has been proven, until The Legend of Korra stupidly ruined it, to be the failsafe for an Avatar, a trump card that no one could ever hope to match. So, the Dai Li and Kuei and the Council of Five couldn't hope even to scratch Aang when he was in The Avatar State, and it showed as he killed all of them—and all of Ba Sing Se. I think that the reaction was more than realistic, especially considering what had almost happened to the Sandbenders in The Desert episode. The only reason that Aang had calmed down from The Avatar State, not killing everyone, was that Katara somehow managed to calm him down. But this time, it's worse in every way. Appa was only muzzled and stolen then, but now, he was killed and Aang stared at his best friend's slain body. Also, with everything and all of the emotional trauma that he had endured in the past eight-plus years in this story, his emotions are frayed and spent. His wrath was always going to release at some point in an unfathomable eruption, and it happened with Appa's death. His spirit and mind and heart are very withered so far, and when the last living thing that he has of his people, the only being who had been with him through everything—growing up before the Great War, learning of his identity as The Avatar, the Iceberg, awakening from a century's sleep, learning of the Air Nomad Genocide, mastering the elements, the conclusion of the Great War, and burying the skeletons of countless murdered Air Nomads, and much more—something breaks inside him, rupturing as he unleashes everything on Kuei and the Dai Li and the Council of Five and Ba Sing Se. This will act as a catalyst to help him reach his full potential and ultimately, truly begin to move on from his grief. Remember, anyone can be a monster, and Aang is no exception. In the show, it seems likely that he has a bigger body count than anyone not named Sozin.

I also wanted to show the true power of The Avatar, incomprehensible to everyone but The Avatar. Hope I succeeded.

**Zuko is nearly murdered by Mai and Ty Lee and is barely rescued by Katara in time. Realizing how she has been acting, the Waterbender apologizes to both Zuko and Ursa, beginning her long road to forgiveness and becoming better than she had been.

**Aang goes crazy and sees the ghosts of Kuei, Gyatso, and others. He realizes what he did to Ba Sing Se, but he can't accept it, and everything that he's been denying for years swarms him all at once, and his mind can't take it, causing him to fall unconscious.

A child named Samir, which means 'wind' (hint, hint), sneaks on Appa while Aang goes on a rampage against Kuei and company. She has a purpose in this story, and it will be apparent, don't worry. She's not some character to add fluff to the story.

Azula, Aang, Toph, and Samir arrive at the Eastern Air Temple and procure Guru Pathik's help.

I hope you all enjoyed this monster of a chapter. Please, leave a review and tell me what you think. I'd appreciate it. Until next time, everyone.

Stay Safe
ButtonPusher